UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA. Class HOW CROPS GROW. A TREATISE ON THE CHEMICAL COMPOSITION, STRUCTURE AND LIFE OF THE PLANT, FOR ALL STUDENTS OF AGRICULTURE. WTTH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS AND TABLES OP ANALYSES. BY SAMUEL W. JOHNSON, M. A., PROFESSOR OF ANALYTICAL, AND AGRICULTURAL CHKMI8TR1 IX THE soito">i, or Y.VLB COLLEGE; CUEMIST TO THE CONNEC TICUT 8TATK AGRICULTURAL SOCIETY; MEMBEB, OK TOB NATIONAL, ACADEMY OF SCIENCES. NEW YORK: 0. JUDD CO., DAVID W. JUDD, PBES'T, 751 BROADWAY. Entered according to Act of Congress, in the yeai 1869, by ORANGE JUDD & CO., kt the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District of New- York. LOVEJOY, SON & Co.. ELECTHOTYPERS & STEREOTYPES*, 15 Vandewater Street, N. Y. OF THE \ ( UNIVERSITY | OF ii^QP^ PREFACE. For the last twelve years it has been the duty of the writer to pronounce a course of lectures annually upon Agricultural Chemistry and Physiology to a class in the Scientific School of Yale College. This volume is a result of studies undertaken in preparing these lectures. It is intended to be one of a series that shall cover the whole subject of the applications of Chemical and Physiological Science to Agriculture, and is offered to the public in the hope that it will supply a deficiency that has long existed in English literature. The prcgre»3 of these branches of science during recent years has been very great. Thanks to the activity of numerous English, French, and especially German inves tigators, Agricultural Chemistry has ceased to be the monopoly of speculative minds, and is well based on a foundation of hard work in the study of facts and first principles. Vegetable Physiology has likewise made re markable advances, has disencumbered itself of many useless accumulations, and has achieved much that is of direct bearing on the art of cultivation. The author has endeavored in this work to lay out a groundwork of facts sufficiently complete to reflect a true and well-proportioned image of the nature and needs of the plant, and to serve the student of agriculture for thoroughly preparing himself to comprehend the whole rv now CROPS GHOW. subject of vegetable nutrition, and to estimate accurately ] -ow and to what extent the crop depends upon the at- •here on the one hand, and the soil on the other, for the elements of its growth. It has been sought to present the subject inductively, to collate and compare, as for as possible, all the facts, and so to describe and discuss the methods of investigation that the conclusions given shall not rest on any individual authority, but that the student may be able to judge him self of their validity and importance. In many cnses ful ness of detail has been employed, from a conviction that an acquaintance with the sources of information, and with the processes by which a problem is attacked and truth ar rived at, is a necessary part of the education of those who are hereafter to be of service in the advancement of agri culture. The Agricultural Schools that are coming into operation should do more than instruct in the general re sults of Agricultural Science. They should teach the subject so thoroughly that the learner may comprehend at once the deficiencies and the possibilities of our knowl edge. Thus we may hope that a company of capable in vestigators may be raised up, from whose efforts the science and the art may receive new and continual im pulses. In preparing the ensuing pages the writer has kept his eye Btea lily iixed upon the practical aspects of the subject. A multitude of interesting details have be >n omitted for the sake of comprising within a reasonable space that informa tion which may most immediately serve the agriculturist. It must not, however, be forgotten, that a valuable principle is often arrived at from the study of facts, which, consid ered singly, have no visible connection with a practical result. Statements are made which may appear far more curious than useful, and that have, at present, a simply speculative interest, no mode being apparent by which the farmer can increase his crops or diminish his labors by help PREFACE. V of his acquaintance with them. Such facts are not, how ever, for this reason to be ignored or refused a place in our treatise, nor do they render our book less practical or less valuable. It is just such curious and seemingly useless facts that are often the seeds of vast advances in industry and arts. For those who have not enjoyed the advantages of the schools, the author has sought to unfold his subjects by such regular and simple steps, that any one may easily master them. It has also been attempted to adapt the work in form and contents to the wants of the class-room by a strictly systematic arrangement of topics, and by di vision of the matter into convenient paragraphs. To aid the student who has access to a chemical labor atory and desires to make himself practically familiar with the elements and compounds that exist in plants, a number of simple experiments are described somewhat in detail. The repetition of these will be found extremely useful by giving the learner an opportunity of sharpening his perceptive powers, as well as of deepening the impres sions of study. The author has endeavored to make this volume com plete in itself, and for that purpose has introduced a short section on The Food of the Plant. In the succeeding vol ume, which is nearly ready for the printer, to be entitled "How Crops Feed," this subject will be amplified in all its details, and the atmosphere and the soil will be fully discussed in their manifold Relations to the Plant. A third volume, it is hoped, will be prepared at an early day upon Cultivation; or, the Improvement of the Soil and tho Crop by Tillage and Manures. Lastly, if time and strength do not fail, a fourth work on Stock Feeding and Dairy Produce, considered from the point of view of chemical and physiological science, may finish the series. It is a source of deep and continual regret to the write! that his efforts in the field of agriculture have been mostly 71 HOW CROPS GROW. confined to editing and communicating the results of the labors of others. He will not call it a misfortune that other duties of life and of his professional position have fully employed his time and his energies, but the fact is his apology for be ing a middleman and not a producer of the priceless com modities of science. He hopes yet that circumstances may put it in liis power to give his undivided attention to the experimental solution of numerous problems which now perplex both the philosopher and the farmer ; nnd he would earnestly invite young men reared in familiarity with the occupations of the farm, who are conscious of the power of investigation, to enter the fields of Agricul tural Science, nOw white with a harvest for which the are all too few. ACKNOWLEDGMENTS. The author would express his thanks to his friend Dr. Peter Collier, Professor of Chemistry in the University of Vermont, for a large share of the calculations and re ductions required for the Tables pp. 150-6. Of the illustrations, fig's 3, 4, 5, 7, 47, 63, and 64, were drawn by Mr. Lockwood Sanford, the engraver. For oth ers, acknowledgments are due to the following authors, from whose works they have been borrowed, viz. : SOHLEIDEN. — Fig's 10, 13, 17, 19, 30, 48, 49, and 50, Physiologic der Pflanzen und Thicre. SACHS. — Fig's 56 and 65, Silztmgsberichte der Wiener Akademie, XXXVII, 1859, and fig's 22, 38, 40, 41, 42, 43, 59, 66, 69, 70, and 71, Experimental-Physiologie der Pflanzen. PAYEN. — Fig's* 11, 12, and 23, Precis de Chimie Tndut- trielle. DUCHARTRE. — Fig's 60 and 61, Elements de Botanique. KiiHN. — Fig's 18, 21a, 29, and 34, Ernahrung des Rindviehes. HARTIG. — Fig's 20, 21b, 32, Entwickelungsgeschichte des Pflanzenkeims. UNGER. — Fig. 26, Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akade- mie, XLIII, and fig. 55, Anat. u. Phys. der Pflanzen. SCHACHT. — Fig's 33, 37, 44, Anatomic der Gewmchse, fig's 51, 53, 54, and 62, Der Bourn, and fig's 52, 57, and 58, Die IZartoffel und ihre Krankheiten. HENFREY. — Fig's 36 and 39, Jour. Hoy. Ag. Soe, of England, Vol. XIX, pp. 483 and 484. 7 I: TABLE OF CONTENTS. INTRODUCTION 17 DIVISION I.— CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF THE PLANT. CHAP. I.— THE VOLATILE PAKT OP PLANTS . 38 § 1. Distinctions* and Definitions 28 § 2. Elements of the Volatile Part of Plants 31 Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxygen, Nitrogen, Sulphur, Phosphor us, Ultimate Composition of Organic Matter -1: 3. Chemical Affinity 4. Vegetable Organic Compounds or Proximate Elements 1. Water • 2. Cellulose Group ;V. 8. Pectose " SI 4. Vegetable Acids 85 5. Fats Ml 6. Albuminoids !H Appendix, Chlorophyll, etc 10!) CHAP, n.— TUE ASH OF PLANTS Ill § 1. Ingredients of the Ash Ill Non-metallic Elements 112 Carbon and its Compounds 113 Sulphur 114 Phosphorus" " " 117 Silicon " " " 11!) Metallic Elements 123 Potassium and its Compounds 19-1 Sodium " " " 124 Calcium " " " 125 Magnesium and its Compounds 126 Iron 127 Manganese " " " 128 Salts 129 Carbonates 130 Sulphates 132 Phosphates 133 Chlorides 135 Nitrates 136 § 2. Quantity, Distribution, and Variations of the Ash 138 Table of Proportions of Ash in Vegetable Matter 139 \ 3. Special Composition of the Ash of Agricultural Plants 147 1. Constant Ingredients \ 148 2. Uniform composition of normal special's of given plant.148 Table of Ash-analyses 150 3. Composition of Different parts of Plant 157 4. Like composition of similar plants 159 5. Variability of ash of same species ISO 6. What is normal composition of the ash of a plant ? 103 7. To what extent is each ash-ingredient essential" or acci dental 166 Water-culture 167 ntial ash-ingredients 172 Is Soda Essential to Agricultural Plants ? 172 Oxide of Iron indispensable 178 Oxide of Manganese unessential 179 Is chlorine indispensable ? 180 Silica is not essential 183 Ash-ingredients taken up in excess .... 1^7 Disposition of superfluous matters l!S9 State of Ash-Ingredient! in plant lit.] § 4. Functions of the Ash-ingredients 1% CHAP. III. — § 1. Quantitative .Relations among the Ingredients of Plants 201 § 2. Comno-ition of the plant in KIUT^S: ve stages of growth 203 Composition and (Jrowth of tin- Oat Plant 2iM DIVISION II -TliK ST1U CTUIi: OK THK PLANT AND OFFICES OF ITS OKI JANS. CHAP. I.— GENERALITIES 22(1 Organ itm, Organs 88? 8 TABLE OF CONTENTS. IX CHAP, n.- -PRIMARY ELEMENTS OF ORGANIC STRUCTURE 223 1 1. The Vegetable Cell .223 $2. Vegetable Tissues 233 ^AP. HI. — VEGETATIVE ORGANS 234 § 1. The Root 234 Spongioles, Root Cap 23? Offices of Root 2:5:' Delicacy of Structure..) 23!« Apparent Search for Food 211 Root-hairs 243 Contact of Roots with Soil 2 1 j Absorption by Root.. 218 Soil Roots, Water Roots, Air Roots 'iVi Excretions 253 f 2. The Stem 200 Buds 201 Layers, Tillering 204 Root-Stocks 20.1 Tubers 200 Structure of the Stem 207 Endogenous Plants 20-s Exogenous "• 273 Sieve-cells 2SO §3. Leaves 283 Leaf Pores 285 Exhalation of Water Vapor 287 Offices of Foliage 290 CHAP. IV.— REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS 291 § 1. The Flower 291 Fertilization 294 Hybridizing 295 Darwin's Hypothesis 293 §2. Fruit 3M Seed 302 Endosperm 302 Embryo 302 § 3. Vitality of seeds and their influence on the Plants they produce.305 Duration of Vitality 305 Use of old. unripe and light fceeds 307 Church's Experiments on Seed Wheat 308 DIVISION III.— LIFE OF THE PLANT. CHAP. I. — GERMINATION 310 § 1. Introductory 310 § 2. Phenomena of Germination 311 § 3. Conditions of Germination 312 Proper Depth of Sowing 310 § 4. Chemical Physiology of Germination 318 Chemistry of Malt 319 CHAP. II.— § 1. Food of the Plant when independent of the Seed 327 § 2. The Juices of the Plant. Their Nature and Movements 330 Flow of Sap 331 Bleeding 332 Composition of Sap .337 Kinds of Sap 338 Motion of Nutrient Matters 310 §3. Causes of Motion of the Juices 340 Porosity of Tissues 340 Imbibition 310 Capillary Attraction ;> !'i ^iquid Diffusion 3>1 Osmose or Membrane Diffusion :jf>l Root Action :j\\ i Selective Power of Plant 302 | 4. Mechanical EtlVcts of Osmose; 3(58 § 5. Direction of Vegetable Growth .370 APPENDIX.— TABLES. TABLE I. — Composition of the Ash of Agrlcaifl Plants aiid Products. Average 9. 378 HOW CROPS GROW. TABLE II. —Composition of Fresh or Air-dry AgricultM Products in 1,000 parts. .381 TABLE III.— Proximate Composition of Agricultural Plant? and Products 385 TABLE IV.— Detailed Analyses of Bread Grains :>M TABLE V.— Detailed Analyses of Potatoes 389 TABLE VI.— Detailed Analyses of Sugar Beets . . 38!) TABLE VII.— Composition of Fruits 390 TABLE VIII.— Fruits arranged in the Order of their Content of Sugar 393 TABLE IX.— Fruits arranged in the Ord".r of their Content of Free Acid 393 TABLE X. — Fruits arranged according to proportions between Acid, Sugar, etc..S9-3 TABLE XI. — Fruits arranged according to the proportions between Water, Soluble Matters, etc 394 TABLE XIL— Proportion of Oil in Seeds 394 INDEX. Absorption by the root 239, 250, 251 Access of air to interior of Plant. . .288 Acids, Definition of 86 " Testfor 87 Acid elements 113 Adhesion 26, 349 Agriculture, Art of 17 Agricultural products, Composition ill 1,000 parts 381 Agricultural Science, Scope of. 24 " Experiment-Stations of Germany 24 Air-passages in plant 289 Air-roots 252 Akene 301 Albumin 96 Albuminoids, Characters and com position 94 Albuminoids in animal nutrition... 10-1 " Diffusion of. 364 " in oat-plant 211,215 Mutual relations of. . .103 " Proportion of, in vege table products 109, Alburnum 282 Alcohol from saw-dust 75 Aleurone 105 Algae 177, 223 Alkali-earths 125 " Function of 11)7 " Metals 125 Alkali-metals 123 Alkalies 86, 124 " Testfor 87 " Function of 197 Alkaloids 110 Alum, decomposed by dift'usion. .. 364 Alumina 129 Aluminum 129 Ammonia, Carbonate 49 •k in plants 108 Salts of 1!57 " in plant 137 Amyloids 55 " Transformation of. .. 7S Anhydrous phosphoric acid. .. — 117 silicic acid r.'ii •' sulphuri: acid 1 1 5 Anther and Apatite !'•'*> Apple Cellbof 223 Arabic acid 70 Arabia 70 Arendt, Estimation of sulphur and sulphuric acid ] 95 Arendt, Study of oat-plant 204 " Analysis of oat-plant 141 Argol 88 Arrowroot (;:} Arsenic in plants 123, 196 Art and Science 17 Artificial fecundation Ash-Ingredients 112, 138 Excess of. 187 " how dis posed of. 189 Ash-Ingredients, Function of, in plant 196 Ash-Ingredients, The indispensable. 146 " State of, in plant. . . 193 Ash of plants 30, 11J " Analyses, Tables of.150,-1 " " Composition of, nor mal 163 Ash of plants, Composition of, va riations in IB7, 163 Ash of oat-crop 212, 216 " Proportions of, Tables 139, 145 " variations in... 143 Asparagus, Ash-analyses 176 Assimilation 325 Atmosphere, Offices of. 3-J:l Atoms , 47 Atomic weight 47, 48 Avenin 101 Azote :;',! Bark 269, 275 " Ash of. IN) Barley, Ash-analyses. .150, 153, 160, 378 " Proximate analyses 387 detailed. 38H 41 Root-cap of- 23ti " Root-hairs of 2-14 Barley-Sugar. 73 Baryta in plant! r.ui i',n-rs. Definition of 80 Bassorin 71 BasMvlls 270, •„.>;.-> a;;:j Bay berry tallow 91 Bean. A>li-;inalyses... ...152, 154, 37tf Proximate analysis . ..3tff Bean, Leaf, Section of 285 " Seed 304 N Beeswax 91 Nieet sugar 73 Berry 301 Bicarbonate of potash 130 Bicarbonate of soda 131 Biennial plants 251 Bitartrate of potash 88 Bleeding of vine 250, 332 Blight 223 Blood-fibrin 98 Boue-black 32 Bons> -phosphate 135 Bread grains, Detailed analyses... 388 Bretschneider, Study of oat-plant. . . 204 Bromine 119 Brucite 127 Buckwheat, Ash-analyses.... 152, 153 163, 378 Buckwheat, Proximate analysis — 387 " " " de tailed 388 Buds, Structure of. 261 " Development under pressure. 368 Bulbs. 267 Butyrin 90 Cabbage, Section of stem, fig 56 Cactus Mnilis, Lime salt in 191 Caesium 125 '• Action in oat 196 Caffcin Ill Catfeotanic acid 110 Calcium ...125 Callous 342 Calyx 292 Cambium 271, 272, 276, 280 Cane sugar 72 Capillary attraction 349 Caramel 73 Carbon, Properties of 31- 14 In ash 113 Carbonates 130 Carbonate of lime 131 ki potash 130 " "soda 131 Carbonic acid 113 " as food of plant 328 " in ash-analyses 149 Carbonization 32 Carrot, Ash-analyses 155, 156, 377 Casein 100 Cassava 64 Caiderpa pivlifera, fig 230 Causes of directive power 371 " " motion of juices 346 Caustic potash 124 " soda 125 Cauto tree 183 Cell-contents 228 " membrane, Thickening of .... 227 " multiplication 231 " Structure of. 224 Cells, Forms of. 226 " Sizeof 230 Cellular plants 223 " tissue 233 Cellulose. .. 56 Cellulose, Composition Sfl Estimation 60 " Group 55 " Test for 59 " Quantity of, in plants 62 Cerasin . . 71 Cereals, Ash-analyses of.. .150, JTT8, 379 Chaff 294 kk Ash of 373 Chemical affinity 46 " " overcome by os mose 364 Chemical combination 46 " decomposition 46 Chemistry 2(5 Cherry gum 71 Chlorhydric acid 118 Chlorides 118, 135 Chloride of ammonium, decompos ed by plant 171 Chloride of Magnesium 118 " " Potassium 135 " " Sodium 136 Chlorine 118 " essential to crops ? 180, 183 " function in plant 15'9 " in strand plants 1*3 Chlorophyll 109, 285 " requires iron 200 Church, on specific gravity of seeds.308 Circulation of sap 330 Citric acid 83 Citrates 136 Classes 298 Classification 2»8 Clover, Ash of. 37t' " soluble and insoluble ash-in gredients 194 Clover, washed by rain 190 Coagulation 96 Cochineal tincture, test for acids and alkalies 87 Colloids 352 Combustion 35 Common Salt 136 Composite plants 300 Concentration of plant-food 171 Concretions in plant 190 Coniferous plants 3UO Copper in plants 129, 196 Cork 276, 2^7 Corn-starch 63 Corolla 292 Cotton, ash-analyses 156 " fiber, fig 56, 227 " seed cake, Analysis of.. 378, 382 Cotyledon 268,303 Crops, composition in 1,000 parts... 3S1 Coniferous plants 300, 3D4 Crude cellulose 60 Cryptogams.... 223, 299 Crystalloid aleuroue 107 Crystalloids 352 Crystals in plant 190, 192 Cubic centimeter 58 Culms 262 Cyanides 114 Cyanogen 114 XII HOW CROPS GEOW. Cyanophyll ................. ....... 110 Darwin on insect-fertilization ...... 295 44 Hypothesis of. ............. 298 Decimal system of weights ......... 58 Deflagration ....................... 136 Definite Proportions, Law of ...... 47 Deliquescent ........ . ............. 135 Density of seeds ................... 308 Depth of sowing ................... 316 Dextrin ............................. 69 Diastase ............................ 321 Dicalcic phosphate ................ 134 Dicotyledonous seeds .............. 303 Diffusion of liquids ................ 351 Diffusion-rates ...................... 352 Dioecious plants .................... 21)4 Direction of growth ............... 370 Disodic phosphate ................ 134 Double flowers .................... 293 Drains stopped by roots ............ 253 Drupe ............................. 300 Dry weather, Effect of, on plants. . .144 Ducts ......................... 234,272 Dundonald's treatise on Ag. Chem istry ........................... 20 Elements of Matter ............... 25 Elm roots .......................... 254 Embryo ........................... 302 Enmlsin ............................ 101 Endogens ......................... 238 Endogenous plants ............ 268, 303 Enclosmose ........................ 355 Endosperm ........................ 302 Epidermis.. ....................... 269 ' " of leaf. .............. 285,287 Equisetum ......................... 184 Equivalent replacement of bases. ..201 Eremacausis ....................... 37 Estimation of Albuminoids ........ 108 Celluloso ............ 60 Fat .................. 94 Starch ........... 66,76 Sugar ............... 76 Water ............... 54 Etherial oils ...................... 90 Excretion of mineral matters from leaves ........................ 192 Excretions from roots. . . ......... 25« Exhalation of water from foliage .......................... 287, 332 Exogenous plants ......... 237, 273, 303 Exogens .......................... 237 Bxosmose ........................ 355 Experiment-Stations of Germany... 24 Extension of roots ................. 240 Extractive Matters .............. (..890 Exudation of ash-ingredients ...... !>'.» Eyes of potato ................... 237 Families ........................... X".H Fatty acids ......................... '.1:5 Fats ............................. 89 41 converted into starch .......... 318 Fat in oat crop ................. 211, 215 44 Proportions of, in Vegetable Products ............... . ..... in l-Vrtilizutioii ................. ..... 2'.U Vibur . .. 00 Fiber in oat crop 210, 214 Fibrin 98 Field-beet, ash-analyses. ...155, 176. 37? 44 '4 prox. 44 387 Flax fiber, fig 56, 227 Flesh fibrin 99 Fleshy roots 251 Flower 291 Flow of sap 331 Fluorine in plants 119, 195 Fodder plants, Ash of ... :7rt Foliage, Offices of. 2M 44 white in absence of iron. .19!) Food of Plant JW7 Force 25 Forces 26 Formative layer . . 22 4 Formulas, Chemical 50 Fructification 294 Fructose 73 Fruit 300 Fruits. Ash of. ..379 44 Composition of. 390 Fruit sugar 73 Fuchsia, fig. of flower 292 Fungi 223 C.i;isv's. how distributed throughout the plant 365 Gallicacid 110 Gallotannic acid 110 Gelatinous Silica 122, 123 Genus; Genera 298 Germ 302 Germination 310 44 Conditions of 312 44 Chemic'l Physiology of.818 44 Phenomena of. 311 44 Temperature of. . :>v . . . 312 Girdling 342, 34'3. :;il Glass 121 Glauber's Salt 132 Gliadin 101 Globulin 97 Glucose 74 Glucosides 77, 110 Gluten 99 Gluten-Casein 100 Glycerin 93 Gourd fruits 301 Grains 301 44 Ash of. 150,373 Grain 58 Grape Sugar 74 Grasses, ash-analyses ....157, 37ti prox. 4t 385 Gravitation, influence on growth.... 371 Growth 231 44 of roots •!'•»"> 44 Downward and upward. ...372 Gum, Amount of, in plants 72 Gum Arabic 70 Qum Tragacanth 71,79 Gun Cotton 58 Gypsum 133 Gyde, Kxp. on root-excretion 239 Oaberlandt, on vitality of seeds.... 306 Haemoglobin 97 Hallett « pedigraa wheat 144 INDEX. XID H&llier, Exp's on absorption of pig ments by plant 360 Hazel leaves, lose by solution 190 Heart-wood 282 Heavy metals 127 Henrici's Exp. with raspberry roots.254 Herbaceous stems . . 282 Honey-dew 7(5 Hooibrenk. artificial fecundation. ..295 Horse-chestnut, Ash-analyses of. . . .159 Hybrid, Hybridizini: 295 Hjdrated phosphoric acid 117 silica 121 " sulphuric acid 116 Hydrate of lime 126 " " magnesia 127 " " potash 12 -t 11 soda 125 Hydration of membranes 357 Hydrochloric acid 118 Hydrogen 39, 112 in Germination 323 Imbibition 346 Imbibing power 347, 348 Imbricated 262 Introduction , 17 Inorganic matter 29 Intercellular spaces 22(5 Internodes 262 Inulin 68 Iodine in plants 119, 196 " Solution of 59 Iron 197 >- Function of. 19;) Isomerism 81 Jerusalem Artichoke, Cell of 224 Juices of the Plant 330 Kernel 302 L:i:-p>--e 78 Latent buds 263 Laiirus C'anariensis, Air-roots of 257 Laurin 90 Layers 264 Leached ashes 132 Lead in plants 196 Leaf-green 110 li pores 285 Leaves, Structure of. 283 " office in nutrition 328 " of trees, Ash of 379 " under artificial pressure 369 Legume 301 Legumiu 101 Lt-gcminous plants 302, 304 Legumes, ash-analyses... 152,157,379 4i pro.-£. " 387 Leucophyll.. 110 Levulose 73 Liebig on small seeds 308 " " relations between N and P2 O5 202 Light, eflect on direction of growth.375 " " u germination 314 Light seeds, Plants from 307 Lignin 57 Lime . . 126 " essential to vegetation 172 Lime-water 36, 126 Linolein 00 L'.quid Diffusion S51 Lithia, Lithium 125 " in plants 195 Litter, Ash of 37t< Londet, on vitality of seeds 306 Madder crop 195 Magazine, Root as 25 Magnetic oxide of iron 128 Magnesia 127 Movements of, in oat 219 Magnesium 12(5 Maize, ash-analyses 151, 153, 379 " prox. " 387 " paper 57 " seed, Section of 303 " stalk, " " 268 Maizena 63 Malates 136 Malate of lime 88 Malic acid 88, 89 Malt, Chemistry of 319 Maltose 75 Manganese 128 " cannot replace iron 201 Manna 77 Mannite 78 Maple, Flow of sap from 332 sugar 7:5 Maraarin... 99 Matter 25 Meadow hay, Ash of. 376 Medullary rays 276 Membrane-diffusion 354 Membranes, Influence on motion of juices 365 Metals 112 Metallic elements 12-'} Metapectic acid 83 Metarabic acid 71 Milk ducts 28J Milieu's test % Moisture, in Germination 313 Molecular Weights 48 Molecules 48 Monoecious plants 294 Monocotyledonous seeds 303 Monocalcic phosphate 134 Motion caused by adhesion 350 Mould 223 Mucidin 101, 321 Multiple Proportions 48 Mummy wheat 305 Muriate of soda 136 Muriatic acid Ill) Mustard, Root-hairs of. 241 Mycose ... 7b Myristin t«0 Nasturtium, Cells of. 227 Nicotiu 110 Niter, nitrate of potash 136 Nitrates in plants 108, 136 Nitrocellulose 58 Nitrogen. Properties of 37 'in ash 112 " Germination 323 " relation to phosphoric acid 201 HOW CROPS GROW. Nobbe & Sicgert, Exp. on buck wheat 188 Nodes 262 Nomenclature, Botanical 299 Non-Metals 112 Norton's analyses of oat-plant.. 141, 204 Notation, Chemical 49 Nucleus 422, 278 Nucleolus 224 Nat 900 Nutrient matters i n plant, Motion of.340 Nutrition of seedling 318 ** " plant 327 Oa!, ash-analysis 151, 153, 157, 160 161, 102, 378 " prox. " 378 " " " detailed 3SS " crop, weight per acre 387 " plant, Composition and growth of 204, 207, 214, 217 Oat, proportions of ash in its differ ent parts 141 Oats, weight per bushel 102 Offices of organs of plant 220 Oil in seeds, etc 89, 90, 394 ik of mustard 114 " " vitriol 42,116 Oils, Properties of. 89 Old seeds, Plants from 307 Oleic acid 93 Olein 90, 92 Orders 298 Organic matter 29 Organism 221 Organs 221 Osmose 354 " mechanical effects on plant.. 367 Osmometer 355 Ovaries 293 Ovules 293 Oxai.at.es 136 Oxalate of ammonia 86 " " lime ...85, 86 " " " in walnut 191 Oxalic acid 85 Oxide of iron 000 •' " 'k essential to plants 178 ** " " State of, in plant 193 •' " manganese in ash 179 Oxides 37 of iron, described 127 " " manganese, described... 128 Oxygen, Properties of 33 •' occurrence in ash 113 " in Assimilation 326 '* '* Germination 314 Palmitic acid 93 Palinitin 9ii. 92 Parenchyma 232 Papilionaceous plants 299 Pappus :501 Pea, ash-analysis . .152, ir>:], :!71» " prox. " 387 " ultimate analysis 45 P'-ariash 130 Pecticacid 82,84 Pectin M Pectoaic aekl 82 Pectose 81 Pedigree wheat 144 Permeability of cells 232 Peroxide of iron 128 Petals 294 Phaenogams 29'. • Phantom bouquets 57 Phloridzin 77 Phosphate of lime 134 " soda 134 " potash i:i4 Phosphates .43, 44, 117, 133 " function in plants 197 " relation to albuminoids. 202 Phosphoric acid 38,44, 117 " in oat-crop 218 Phosphorite 135 Phosphorized oils 45, 92 Phosphorus 43,117 in albuminoids 102 " fats of various plants. 92 Physics »J Physiology 27 Finite. -!8 Pistils . .2:13 Pith 2C.9 " rays 276 Plastic Elements of Nutrition 104 Plaster of Paris 133 Plumule 3-13 Pod 301 Pollarding 2fi I Pollen 292 Polygonum convolvulus, Fertilization of, fig 295 Pome . . . 301 Porosity of vegetable tissues 34(5 Potato, ash-analyses. . . 154, 162, 165, 377 " prox. analyses : >T ' " " detailed :W) 4 ultimate " 45 ' leaf, Pores of, fig -2->> Btem, Section of', fig 2^1 sugar 74 ' tuber, Structure and Section of, fig 274,277 Potato tuber, why mealy 221; Potash 124, 130 " lye 124 " in strand and marine plants. .17fc Potassium 124 Chloride of. 135 Prosenchyma -j:;2 Protagon 93 Protoplasm . . 224 Protein bodies 94, 103 Protoxide of iron 127 " manganese 128 Proximate Composition of Crops... 3s."; Elements 155 Prussic Acid 114 Puff-balls 2.-J2 Pulp of fruits 2-.J3 aek Lrra^s (^uantitaiive relations among ingre dients of plant 201 Quart/ 120 Quercitannic acid L1Q INDEX. Quercite 78 Radicle 3U3 Red clover hay, Ultimate analysis uf . 45 " Ivet, Pigment of 367 " pine, Pith rays of 276 " snow 223 Relations of Cellulose and Pec ,ose Groups 84 Relations of Fats to Amyloids 94 " " Veg. Acids to Amy loids 89 Reproductive Organs 223, 291 liice, ash-analysis 151, 152, 379 " prox. " 387 " " " detailed aS9 " roots of 25-2 Rind 275 Ringing of stems 341 Rock Crystal 120 Root-action, imitated 3(51 " " in winter 333 " " Osmose in 300 " cap 2S5 " crops, ash-analyses 155, 377 " prox. " 367,389 " cuttings 237 ' ' distinguished from stem 236 •* excretions £38 " hairs 243 " office in Nutrition 327 44 power of vine. 248 •' Seat of absorptive force in — 249 " stock 265 Rootlets 238 Roots, Structure of. 234 " Bursting of 369 1 contact with soil 245 " going down for water 254 " Search of food by 241 " Quantity of 242 Rubidium 125 41 action on oat 196 Runners 264 Rye. ash-analysis 150, 153, 379 " prox. " 387,388 Saccharose 72 " Amount of, in plants — 73 Sago 64 Salueratus 131 Salicin 77 Salicornia 117, 177 Salm-Horstmar, Exp's in artificial soils 166 Sal-soda 131 Salsola 177, 183 Salts, Definition of 86 " in ash of plants 129 " Properties of. 87 Saltwort 177 Samphire 177 Sap 330 " Acid and alkaline.. ..366 " ascending 310 "descending :m *' Composition of 337 ** of sunflower 338 M Spring flow of 334 ** wood.... ...282 Saponificaiion ,W Saussure, exp. 01 mint 137 Saxifraga crustat j, ..192 Scotch fir, Wood-cells of, fig 279 Scouring rush 184 Screw pine, Root cap of, fig 236 Sea- weeds, Potash in 198 Seed 80:1 " vessel MOO Seeds, constancy of composition. ..145 Selecting power of plant 32(1, 362 Sepals 292 Series .298 Sesquioxidc of iron 128 " "manganese 12$ Sieve-cells 280 " in pith 343,345 Silex 120 Silica 120 " does not prevent lodging of grain 198 " Function of, in plant 197 " in ash 183 " "oat 198 " " textile materials 185 " unessential to plants 183 Silicates 120 Silicate of potash 120 Silicic acid 120 Silicon 119 Silk of maize 294 Silver Fir. Roots of 245 Silver-grain 27« Skeletonized plants 57 Soaps 93 Soda 125 " can it replace potash ? 176 " essential to ag. plants? 172 " in strand and marine plants.. .177 " Variations of, in field-crops... 173 Soda-ash... ...131 Sodium 124 Chloride of 136 Sorghum sugar 73 Soil, Ofiices of 329 Soil-roots 252 Solution of starch in Germination.. 322 '• for water-culture 168 Soluble silica 121 " starch 322 Species 296 Spirits of salt 119 Spongiolea 235 Stamens 292 Starch, amount in plants 66 estimation , 66 in wood 337 Properties of. 63 sugar 74 Testfjr 64 unorgmized 64 Stearic ucid 93 Stearin 90, 92 Stem, Endogenous 269 " Exogenous 273 " Structure of. 267 Stems 261 Stigma 296 XVI HOW CROPS GROW. Stomata 285 Stool 205 Straw, ash-analyses 152, 153, 157 " prox. " .386 Structure of plant 220 Suckers 20(5 Sugar-beet, ash-analyses.... 154. 156, 158 " " detailed analyses. . .' 389 Sugar, esti niation of. 76 in cereals 77 of milk 78 Trommer's test for 75 Sulphate of lime 133 '• potash 132 " soda 132 Sulphates 43, 117, 182 Function of. l'.»6 in clover 194 reduced by plant 190 Sulphides 42 Sulphide of potassium 115 S ulphi tes 115 Sulphocyanide of allylc 114 Sulphur 42, 114 " in oats 194 Sulphurated hydrogen 43, 115 Sulphurets 42 Sulphuric acid 42, 116 " in oat 219 Sulphurous acid 42, 115 Snlphydric acid 43, 115 Stipercarbonate of soda 131 Superphosphate of lime 135 Symbols, Chemical 47 Tabashir 183 Tannin 77,110 Tao-foo 101 Tapioca 64 Tap-roots 237 Tartaric acid 88, 89 Tartrates 13(5 - of maize 294 Teak. Phosphate of lime in 191 Tension in plant 372 Tests for albuminoids 96 Textile plants, Ash of 378 Theobromin Ill 'J'lilnxiii, var. calaminaris 196 Tillering 205 Titanic acid 123, 195 Titanium 123 Tobacco, ash-analyses 378 " Silica in 1>5 Touch-paper 136 'J'niilrxcuntia zebrina, Air-roots of.. 257 Transformations of cell-contents. ..889 Translocatiou of substances, in plant 218 Transplanting ~~>~> Triculcic phosphate 134, 135 Tubers 266 Turnip, ash-analyses 155.: prox. " Tuscan hat- wheat lit Vluinaii1 Composition of Vegetable .Mailers Umbelliferous plants 201 Unripe seed. Plants from 80C Variation of ash-ingrediei ts, limit ed 147, 148 Varieties 291 Causes of 144 Vascular bundle of maize stalk, 27" Vascular-Ti^ene x::;;-, Vegetable acids 85 albumin f'7 " casein ...KK! cell S2v " fibrin 9;» " ivory 226 " mucilage 71 '• parchment 5s " tissue 225. 232 Vegetative organs 222, 234 Veins of the leaf 2»°5 Vine, Bleeding of 332 Viola ctdaminaris 196 Vitality of roots 260 " seeds 305 Vital Principle 221 Water,Composition of. 63 N " Estimation of 55 " Formation of 41 " imbibed by roots 248 " seeds 360 " in air-dry plants 55 " " fresh plants 54 " of plant affected by soil 369 " " vegetation, Free 55 u " fci Hygroscopic.. 55 Water-bath * 54 Water-culture 167 Water-sjlass 120 Water Boots ... 252, 253 Wax 89, 9C " in oat-plant.. 211 Well-water, used in water-culture, Composition of 171 Wheat, ash-analyses 150, 152, 379 *' prox. " 387 " detailed 388 ultimate analyses 45 " gum 99 " straw, proximate analysis. . . 386 " " ultimate " ... 45 " roots of. 346, 247 White of egg 96 Wiegmann & Polstroff, Exp. with cress 146 Wiltiiii: 334 \Voltr, Kxp. with buckwheat 164 Wood 57 Amount of water iu 333 " Ash of 379 " ceiis rn " " of conifers 279 41 paper 57 Woody-liber i;;i " stems 2S2 11 tissue 2:*i 22:;. 2.-.1 Zuinin. wiralte, lioot of. 25v Zanthopif/1] — lie Zinc... 129,181 HOW CROPS GROW INTRODUCTION. The objects of agriculture are the production of certain plants and certain animals which are employed to feed and clothe the human race. The first aim, in all cases, is the production of plants. Nature has made the most extensive provision for the spontaneous growth of an immense variety of vegetation ; but in those climates where civilization most certainly at tains its fullest development, man is obliged to employ art to provide himself with the kinds and quantities of vege table produce which his necessities or luxuries demand. In this defect, or, rather, neglect of nature, agriculture has its origin. The art of agriculture consists in certain practices and operations which have gradually grown out of an obser vation and imitation of the best efforts of nature, or have been hit upon accidentally. The science of agriculture is the rational theory and ex position of the successful art. Strictly considered, the art and science of agriculture are of equal age, and have grown together from the ear liest times. Those who first cultivated the soil by dig- 17 18 HOW CROPS GROW. ging, planting, manuring, and irrigating, had their suffi cient reason for every step. In all cases, thought goes before work, and the intelligent workman always lias a theory upon which his practice is planned. No farm was ever conducted with jut physiology, chemistry, and physics, any more than an aqueduct or a railway WF»S ever built without mathematics and mechanics. Every success ful fanner is, tc some extent, a scientific man. Let him throw away the knowledge of facts and the knowledge of principles which constitute his science, and he has lost the elements of his success. The farmer without his reasons, his theory, his science, can have no plan ; and these want ing, agriculture would be as complete a failure with him as it would be with a man of mere science, destitute of manual, financial, and executive skill. Other qualifications being equal, the more advanced and complete the theory of which the farmer is the master, the more successful must be his farming. The more he knows, the more he can do. The more deeply, comprehensively, and clearly he can think, the more economically and ad vantageously can he work. That there is any opposition or conflict between science and art, between theory and practice, is a delusive error. They are, as they ever have been and ever must be, in the fullest harmony. If they appear to jar or stand in con tradiction, it is because we have something false or incom plete in what we call our science or our art ; or else we do not percoive correctly, but are misled by the narrowness and aberrations of our vision. It is often said of a machine, that it was good in theory, but failed in practice. This is as untrue as untrue can be. If a machine has failed in practice, it is because it was imperfect in theory. It should be said of such n failure — the machine was good, judged by the best theory known to its inventor, but its incapacity tc work demonstrates that the theory had a flaw. But, although art and science aro hus inseparable, it 1 9 must not be forgotten that their growth is net altogether parallel. There are facts in art for which science can, as yet, furnish no adequate explanation. Art, though no older than science, grew at first more rapidly in vigor and in stature. Agriculture was practised hundreds and thousands of years ago, with a success that does not com pare unfavorably with ours. Nearly all the essential points of modern cultivation were regarded by the Romans be fore the Christian era. The annals of the Chinese show that their wonderful skill and knowledge were in use at a vastly earlier date. So much of science as can be attained through man's unaided senses, reached considerable perfection early in the world's history. But that part of science which re lates to things invisible to the unassisted eye, could not be developed until the telescope and the microscope had been invented, until the increasing experience of man and his improved art had created and made cheap the other in ventions by whose aid the mind can penetrate the veil of nature. Art, guided at first by a very crude and imperfectly developed science, has, within a comparatively recent pe riod, multiplied those instruments and means of research whereby science has expanded to her present proportions. The progress of agriculture is the joint work of theory and practice. In many departments great advances have been made during the last hundred years ; especially is this true in all that relates to implements and machines, and to the improvement of domestic animals. It is, however, in just these departments that an improved theory has had sway. More recent is the development of agriculture in its chemical and physiological aspects. In these directions the present century, or we might almost say the last 30 years, has seen more accomplished than all previous time. The first book in the English language on the subjects which occupy a good part of the following pages, was written by a Scotch nobleman, the Earl of Dundonald, and 20 HOW CROPS GEOW. was published at London in 1795. It was entitled : " A Treatise showing the Intimate Connection that subsist? between Agriculture and Chemistry." The learned Earl in his Introduction remarked that " the slow progress which agriculture has hitherto made as a science is to bo ascribed to a want of education on the part of the culti vators of the soil, and the want of knowledge in such au thors as have written on agriculture, of the intimate con nection that subsists between the science and that of chemistry. Indeed, there is no operation or process, not merely mechanical, that does not depend on chemistry, which is defined to be a knowledge of the properties of bodies, and of the effects resulting from their different combinations." Earl Dundonald could not fail to see that chemistry was ere long to open a splendid future for the ancient art that always had been and always is to be the prime support of the nations. But when he wrote, no longer than seventy-two years ago, how feeble was the light that chemistry could throw upon the fundamental questions of agricultural science ! The chemical nature of atmospheric air was then a discovery of barely 20 years' standing. The composition of water had been known but 12 years. The only account of the composition of plants that Earl Dundonald could give, was the following: "Vegetables consist of mucilaginous matter, resinous matter, matter analogous to that of animals, and some pro portion of oil. * * Besides these, vegetables contain earthy matters, formerly held in solution in the newly taken-in juices of the growing vegetable." To be sure he explains by mentioning on subsequent pages that starcli belongs to the mucilaginous matters, and that, on analysis by fire, vegetables yield soluble alkaline salts and insolu ble phosphate of lime. But these salts, he held, were formed in the process of burning, their lime exceptcd, and the fact of their Veing taken from the soil and constituting tl»e indispensable food of plants, his Lordship was uuao- INTRODUCTION 21 quainted with. The gist of agricultural chemistry with him was, that plants are "composed of gases with a small proportion of calcareous matter ; " for " although this discovery may appear to be of small moment to the prac tical farmer, yet it is well deserving of his attention and notice, as it throws great light on the nature and food of vegetables." The fact being then known that plants ab sorb carbonic acid from the air, and employ its carbon in their growth, the theory was held that fertilizers operate by promoting the conversion of the organic matter of the soil or of composts into gases, or into soluble humus, which were considered to be the food of plants. The first accurate analysis of a vegetable substance was not accomplished until 15 years after the publication of Dundonald's Treatise, and another like period passed be fore the means of rapidly multiplying good analyses had been worked out by Liebig. So late as 1838, the Gottingen Academy offered a prize for a satisfactory solution of the then vexed question whether the ingredients of ashes are essential to vegetable growth. It is, in fact, during the last 30 years that agricultural chemistry has come to rest on sure foundations. Our knowledge of the structure and physiology of plants is of like recent development. What immense practical benefit the farmer has gathered from this advance of science ! The dense populations of Great Britain, Belgium, Holland, and Saxony, can attest the fact. Chemistry has ascertained what vegetation ab solutely demands for its growth, and points out a multitude of sources whence the requisite materials for crops can be derived. To be sure, Cato and Columella knew that ashes,, bones, bird-dung and green manuring, as well as drain age and aeration of the soil, were good for crops ; but that carbonic acid, potash, phosphate of lime, and com pounds of nitrogen, are the chief pabulum of vegetation, they did not know. They did not know that the atmos phere dissolves the rocks, and converts inert stone into 22 HOW CROPS GROW. nutritive soil. These grand principles, understood in many of their details, are an inestimable boon to agriculture, and intelligent farmers have not been slow to apply them in practice. The vast trade in phosphatic and Peruvian guano, and in nitrate of soda; the great manufactures of oil of vitriol, of superphosphate of lime, of fish fertilizers ; and the mining of fossil bones and of potash salts, are largely or entirely industries based upon and controlled by chemistry in the service of agriculture. Every day is now the witness of new advances. The means of investigation, which, in the hands of the scien tific experimenter, have created within the writer's mem ory such arts as photography and electro-metallurgy, and have produced the steam engine and magnetic telegraph, are working and shall continue to work progress in agri culture. This improvement will not consist so much in any remarkable discoveries that shall enable us "to grow two blades of grass where but one grew before," but in the gradual disclosure of the reasons of that which we have long known, or believed we knew, in the clear sepa ration of the true from the seemingly true, and in the ex change of a wearying uncertainty for settled and positive knowledge. It is the boast of some who affect to glory in the suf ficiency of practice and decry theory, that the former is based upon experience, which is the only safe guide. But this is a one-sided view of the matter. Theory is also based upon experience, if it be truly scientific. The vaga- rizing of an ignorant and undisciplined mind is not theory. Theory, in the good and proper sense, is always a deduc tion from facts, the best deduction of which the stock of facts in onr possession admits. It is the interpretation of facts. It is the expression of the ideas which facts awaken when submitted to a fertile imagination and well-balanced judgment. A scientific theory is intended for the nearest poss'ble approach to the truth. Theory is confessedly im- INTRODUCTION. 28 perfect, because our knowledge of facts is incomplete, our mentril insight weak, and our judgment fallible. But the scientific theory which is framed by the contributions of a multitude of earnest thinkers and workers, among whom are likely to be the most gifted intellects and most skillful hands, is, in these days, to a great extent worthy of the Divine truth in nature, of which it is the completest hu man conception and expression. Science employs, in effecting its progress, essentially the same methods that are used by merely practical men. Its success is commonly more rapid and brilliant, because its instruments of observation are finer and more skillfully handled; because it experiments more industriously and variedly, thus commanding a wider and more fruitful ex perience ; because it usually brings a more cultivated im agination and a more disciplined judgment to bear upon its work. The devotion of a life to discovery or invention is sure to yield greater results than a desultory applica tion made in the intervals of other absorbing pursuits. It is then for the interest of the farmer to avail himself of the labors of the man of science, when the latter is willing to inform himself in the details of practice, so as rightly to comprehend the questions which press for a solution. It is characteristic of our time that large associations of practical agriculturists have recognized the immediate pecuniary advantage to be derived from the application of science to their art. This was first done at Edinburgh, in 1843, by the establishment of the "Agricultural Chem istry Association of Scotland." This organization limited itself to a duration of five years. At the expiration of that time, its labors, which had been ably conducted by Prof. James F. W. Johnston, were assumed by the Highland aud Agri cultural Society of Scotland, and have been prosecuted up to the present day by Dr. Anderson. The Royal Ag'l Soc. of England began to employ a consulting chemist, Dr. Lyou Play fair, in 1843; and since 1848 mo.-t valuable investigations, by Prof. Way and Dr. Vcelcker, have regularly appeared in its journal. Other British Ag'l Societies have followed these examples with more or less effect. It is, however, in Germany that the most extensive and well-organized efforts have been made by associations of agriculturists to help theii 24 HOW CROPS GROW. practice by developing theory. In 1851 the Agricultural Society of Leip zig, (Leipziger Oeconomische Societcet), established au Ag'l Experiment Stctitm on its farm at Moeckeru, near that city. This example was soon imitated in ether parts of Germany and the neighboring countries; and at the present, writ. ing, 1867, there are of similar Experiment Stations in operation — in Prussia 10, in Saxony 4, in Bavaria 3, in Austria 3, in Brunswick, Hesse, Thuringia, An halt, Wirtemberg, Baden, and Sweden, 1 each, making a total of 36, chiefly sustained by, and operating in, the in- to rest of the agriculturists of those countries. These stations give con stant employment to 60 chemists and vegetable physiologi-ts, of whom a large number are occupied largely or exclusively with theoretical in vestigations, while the work of others is devoted to more practical mat ters, as testing the value of commercial fertilizers. Since 1859 a journal, Die LatidwirthschaftUclien Verwctu-Stationat, (Ag'l Exp. Stations), has been published as the organ of these establishments, and the 9 volumes now completed, together with the numerous Reports of the Stations themselves, have largely contributed the facts that are made use of in the following pages. In this country some similar enterprises have been attempted, but have not been supported with a sufficient combination of talent and pe cuniary outlay to ensure any striking success in the direction of agri cultural chemistry. An imitation of the example set by European as sociations is well worthy the consideration of our State Ag'l Societies, many of which could easily command the funds for such an enterprise. It would be found that such a use of their resources would speedily strengthen their hold on the interest and regard of the communities they represent. Agricultural science, in its widest scope, comprehends a vast range of subjects. It includes something from nearly every department of human learning. The natural sciences of geology, meteorology, mechan ics, physics, chemistry, botany, zoology and physiology, are most intimately related to it. It is not less concerned with social and political economy, with commerce and law. In the treatises of which this is the first, it will not be attempted to cover nearly all this ground, but seme account will be given of certain subjects whose under standing promises to be of the nio-t direct service to the agriculturist. The theory of agriculture, as founded on chemical, physical, and physiological science, is the topic of this and the succeeding volume. INTKODTjriTION. 25 Some preliminary propositions and definitions may be (serviceable to the reader. Science deals with matter and force. Matter is that which has weight and bulk. Force is the cause of changes in matter — it is appre ciable only by its effects upon matter. Force resides in and is inseparable from matter. Force manifests itself in motion. All matter is perpetually animated by force — is there fore never at rest. What we call rest in matter is simply motion too fine for our perceptions. The different kinds of matter known to science have been resolved into not more than 62 elements or simple substances. Elements, or ultimate elements, are forms of matter which have thus far resisted all attempts at their simplifi cation. In ordinary life we commonly encounter but 12 elements in their elementary state, viz. : Oxygen, Mercury, Nitrogen, . Copper, Sulphur, Lead, Carbon, Tin, Iron, Silver, Zinc, Gold. The numberless other substances with which we are familiar, are mostly compounds of the above, or of 12 other elements, viz. : Hydrogen, Calcium, Phosphorus, Magnesium, Chlorine, Aluminum, Silicon, Manganese, Potassium, Chromium, Sodium, Nickel 26 HOW CROPS GROW. We distinguish a number of forces, which, acting on or through matter, produce all material phenomena. In the subjoined scheme the recognized forces are to some ex tent classified and defined, in a manner that may prove useful to the reader. Act at sensi- !)U; and in Repulsive HEAT } Radiant sensible distances UtracUve| ^ Repulsive ( M GRAVITATION Cosmical Physical COHESION 1 Act only at CRYSTALLIZATION insensible • distances Attractive -i ADHESION SOLUTION ^Molecular OSMOSE AFFINITY Atomic Chemical " VITALITY " Organic Physiological The sciences that more immediately relate to agricul ture are: I. — Physics or natural philosophy, — the science which considers the general properties of matter and such of its phenomena as are not accompanied by essential change in its obvious qualities. All the forces in the preceding scheme, save the last two, manifest themselves through matter without destroying or masking the matter itself. Iron may be hot, luminous, or magnetic, may fall to the ground, be melted, welded, and crystallized ; but it remains iron, and is at once recognized as such. The forces whose play does not disturb the evident characters of substances are physical. II. — Chemistry, — the science which studies the proper ties peculiar to the various kinds of matter, and those phenomena which are accompanied by a fundamental change in the matter acted on. Iron rusts, wood burns, and both lose all the external characters that serve for their identification. They are, in fact, converted into other substances. Affinity, or chemical affinity, unites two or more elements into compounds, unites compounds together into more complex compounds j and, under the influence of INTRODUCTION. 27 , heat, light, and other agencies, is annulled or overcome, so that compounds resolve themselves into simpler combina tions or into their elements. Chemistry is the science of composition and decomposition ; it considers the laws and results of affinity. III. — Physiology, which unfolds the laws of the devel opment, sustenance, and death, of living organisms. When we assert that the object of agriculture is to de velop from the soil the greatest possible amount of cer tain kinds of vegetable and animal produce at the least cost, we suggest the topics which are most important for the agriculturist to understand. The farmer deals with the plant, with the soil, with ma nures. These stand in close relations to each other, and to the atmosphere which constantly surrounds and acts upon them. How the plant grows, — the conditions under which it flourishes or suffers detriment, — the materials of which it is made, — the mode of its construction and organization, — how it feeds upon the soil and air, — how it serves as food to animals, — how the air, soil, plant, and animal, stand related to each other in a perpetual round of the most beautiful and wonderful transformations, — these are some of the grand questions that come before us ; and they are not less interesting to the philosopher or man of culture, than important to the farmer who depends upon their practical solution for his comfort ; or to the statesman, who regards them in their bearings upon the weightiest of political considerations. DIVISION I. CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF THE PLAINT, CHAPTER I. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. §1- DISTINCTIONS AND DEFINITIONS. ORGANIC AND INORGANIC MATTER. — All matter may be divided into two great classes — Organic and Inorganic. Organic matter is the product of growth, or of vital organization, whether vegetable or animal. It is mostly combustible, i. e., it may be easily set on fire, and burns away into invisible gases. Organic matter either itself constitutes the organs of life and growth, and has a pecu liar organized structure, inimitable by art, — is made up of cells, tubes or fibres, (wood and flesh) ; or else is a mere result or product of the vital processes, and destitute of this structure (sugar and fat). All matter which is not a part or product of a living organism is inorganic or mineral matter (rocks, soils, wa ter, and air). Most of the naturally occurring forms of inorganic matter which directly concern agricultural chem istry are incombustible, and destitute of anything like or- ganic structure. By the processes of combustion and decay, organic mat ter is disorganized or converted into inorganic matter,, while, on the contrary, by vegetable growth inorganic matter is organized, and becomes organic. 29 30 HOW CROPS GROW. Organic matters are in general characterized by com plexity of constitution, and are exceedingly numerous and various; while inorganic bodies are of simpler composi tion, and comparatively few in number. VOLATILE AND FIXED MATTER. — All plants and animals, taken as a whole, and all of their organs, consist of a vola- ti.e and a fixed part, which may be separated by burning ; the former — usually by far the larger share — passing into, and mingling with the air as invisible gases ; the latter — forming, in general, but from one to five per cent of the whole — remaining as ashes. EXPERIMENT 1.— A splinter of wood heated in the flame of a lamp takes fire, burns, and yields volatile matter, which consumes with flame, and ashes, which are the only visible residue of the combustion. Many organic bodies, products of life, but not essential vital organs, as sugar, citric acid, etc., are completely volatile when in a state of purity, and leave no ash. CURRENT USE OF THE TERMS ORGANIC AND INORGAN IC. — It is usual among agricultural writers to confine the term organic to the volatile or destructible portion of vege table and animal bodies, and to designate their ash-ingre dients as inorganic matter. This use of the words is ex tremely inaccurate. What is found in the ashes of a tree or of a seed, in so far as it was an essential part of the or ganism, was as truly organic as the volatile portion, and by submitting organic bodies to fire, they may be entirely converted into inorganic matter, the volatile as well as the fixed parts. ULTIMATE ELEMENTS THAT CONSTITUTE THE PLANT. — Chemistry has demonstated th:it the volatile and destruct ible part of organic bodies is made up chiefly of four sub stances, viz. : carbon, oxygen, hydrogen, and nitrogen, and contains two other elements in lesser quantity, viz. : sulphur and phosphorus. In the ash we may find phos phorus, sulphur, silicon, chlorine, potassium, sodium, cal« THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 31 ciuni, magnesium, iron, and manganese, as well as oxygen, carbon, and nitrogen.* These fourteen bodies are elements, which means in chemical language, that they cannot be resolved into other substances. All the varieties of vegetable and animal matter are compounds, — are composed of and may be re solved into these elements. The above fourteen .elements being essential to the or ganism of every plant and animal, it is of the highest im portance to make a minute study of their properties. §2. ELEMENTS OF THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. For the sake of convenience we shall first consider the elements which constitute the destructible part of plants, viz. : Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxygen, Sulphur, Nitrogen, Phosphorus. The elements which belong exclusively to the ash will be noticed in a subsequent chapter. Carbon, in the free state, is a solid. We are familiar with it in several forms, as lamp-black, charcoal, anthracite coal, black-lead, and diamond. Notwithstanding the substances just nanied present great diversities of appear ance and physical characters, they are identical in a cer tain chemical sense, as by burning they all yield the same product^ viz. : carbonic acid gas. That carbon constitutes a large part of plants is evident from the fact that it remains in a tolerably pure state after the incomplete burning of wood, as is illustrated in the preparation of charcoal. * Rarely, or to a slight extent, lithium, rubidium, iodine, bromine, fluorine^ Kannm, copper, zinc, and titanium. 32 HOW CROPS GROW. EXP. 2.— If a splinter of dry pir,e wood be set on fire and toe burning end be gradually passed into the mouth of a narrow tube, (see figure 1,) whereby the supply of air is cut off, or if it be thrust into sand, the burning is incomplete, and a stick of charcoal remains. Carbonization and charring are terms used to express the blackening of organic bodies by heat, and are due to the separation of carbon in the free or uncombined state. The presence of carbon in animal matters also is shown by subjecting them to incomplete com bustion. EXP. 3.— Hold a knife-blade in the flame of a tallow candle ; the full access of air is thus prevented,— a portion of carbon escapes combustion, and is deposited on the blade in the form Flg> ' of lamp-black. Oil of turpentine and petroleum (kerosene,) contain so much carbon that a portion escapes in the free state as smoke, when they are set on fire. When bones are strongly heated in closely covered iron pots, until they cease yielding any vapors, there remains in the vessels a mixture of impure carbon with the earthy matter (phosphate of lime) of the bones, which is largely used in the arts, chiefly for refining sugar, but also in the manufacture of fertilizers under the name of animal char coal, or bone-black. Lignite, bituminous coal, coke — the porous, hard, and lustrous mass left when bituminous coal is headed with a limited access of air, and the metallic appearing gas-carbon that is found lining the iron cylinders in which illuminat ing coal-gas is prepared, consist chiefly of carbon. They usually contain more or less incombustible matters, as well as oxygen, hydrogen, and nitrogen. The different forms of carbon possess a greater or less de gree of porosity and hardness, according to their origin and the temperature at which they are prepared. Carbon, in most of its forms, is extremely indestructible THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 33 unless exposed to an elevated temperature. Hence stakes and fence posts, if charred before setting in the ground, last longer than when this treatment is neglected. The porous varieties of carbon, especially wood charcoal and bone-black, have a remarkable power of absorbing gases and coloring matters, which is taken advantage of in the refining of sugar. They also destroy noisome odors, and are therefore used for purposes of disinfection. Carbon is the characteristic ingredient of all organic compounds. There is no single substance that is the ex clusive result of vital organization, no ingredient of the animal or vegetable produced by their growth, that does not contain this element. Oxygen. — Carbon is a solid, and is recognized by our senses of sight and feeling. Oxygen, on the other hand, is invisible, odorless, tasteless, and not distinguishable in any way from ordinary air by the unassisted senses. It is an air or gas. It exists in the free (uncombined) state in the atmos phere we breathe, but there is no means of obtaining it pure except from some of its compounds. Many metals unite readily with oxygen, forming compounds (oxides) which by heat separate again into their ingredients, and thus furnish the means of procuring pure oxygen. Iron and copper when strongly heated and exposed to the air acquire 'oxygen, but from the oxides of these metals (forge cinder, copper scale,) it is not possible to separate pure -oxygen. If, however, the metal mercury (quicksil ver) be kept for a long time at a boiling heat, it is slowly converted into a red powder (red precipitate or oxide of mercury), which on being more strongly heated is decom posed, yielding metallic mercury and gaseous oxygen in a pure state. The substance usually employed as the most convenient source of oxygen gas is a white salt, the chlorate of pot- 2* 34 HOW CROPS GROW. ash. Exposed to heat, this body melts, and presently evolves oxygen in great abundance. EXP. 4. — The following figure illustrates the apparatus employed for preparing and collecting this gas. A tube of difficultly fusible glass, 8 inches long and % inch wide, con tains the oxide of mercury or chlorate of potash.* To its mouth is con nected, air-tight, by a cork, a narrow tube, the free extremity of which passes under the shelf of a tub nearly filled with water. The shelf has beneath, a saucer-shaped cavity opening above by a narrow orifice, over which a bottle filled with water is inverted. Heat being applied to the Fig. 2. wide tube, the common air it contains is first expelled, and presently, oxygen bubbles rapidly into the bottle and displaces the water. When the bottle is full, it may be corked and set aside, and its place supplied by another. Fill four pint bottles with the gas, and set them aside with their mouths in tumblers of water. From one ounce of chlorate of pot ash about a gallon of oxygen gas may be thus obtained, which is not quite pure at first, but becomes nearly so on standing over water for some hours. When the escape of gas becomes slow and cannot be quickened by increased heat, remove the delivery-tube from the water, to prevent the latter receding and breaking the apparatus. * The chlorate of potash is best mixed with about one-quarter ita weight of powdered black oxide of manganese, as this» facilitates the preparation, and ren ders the heat of a common spirit lamp sufficient. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 35 A& this gas makes no peculiar impressions on the senses, we employ its behavior towards other bodies'for its recog nition. EXP. 5. — Place a burning splinter of wood in a vessel of oxygen (lift ed fcrthat purpose, mouth upward, from the water). The flame is at once greatly increased in brilliancy. Now remove the splinter from the bottle, blow out the flame, and thrust the still glowing point into the oxygen. It is instantly relighted. The experiment mav **> repeated many times. This is the usual test for oxygen gas. Combustion. — When the chemical union of two bodies takes place with such energy as to produce visible phe nomena of fire or flame, the process is called combustion. Bodies that burn are combustibles, and the gas in which a substance burns is called a supporter of combustion. Oxygen is the grand supporter of combustion, and all the cases of burning met with in ordinary experience are instances of chemical union between the oxygen of the at mosphere and some other body or bodies. The rapidity or intensity of combustion depends upon the quantity of oxygen and of the combustible that unite within a given time. Forcing a stream of air into a fire increases the supply of oxygen and excites a more vigor ous combustion, whether it be done by a bellows or re sult from ordinary draught. Oxygen exists in our atmosphere to the extent of about one-fifth of the bulk of the latter. When a burning body is brought into unmixed oxygen, its combustion is, of course, more rapid than in ordinary air, four-fifths of which is a gas, presently to be noticed, that is nearly in different in its chemical affinities toward most bodies. In the air a piece of burning charcoal soon goes out ; but if plunged into oxygen, it burns with great rapidity and brilliancy. EXP. 6. — Attach a slender bit of charcoal to one end of a sharpened wire that is passed through a wide cork or card; heat the charcoal to redness in the flame of a lamp, and then insert it into a bottle of oxygen, 36 HOW CROPS GROW. . 3. fig. 3. When the combustion has declined, a suitable test applied to the air of the bottle will demonstrate that another invisible gas has taken the place of the oxygen. Such a test is lime-water.* On pouring some of this into the bottle and agitating vigorously, the previously clear liquid becomes milky, and on standing, a white deposit, or precipitate, as the chemist terms it, gathers at the bottom of the vessel. Carbon, by thus uniting to oxygen, yields carbonic acid gas, which in its turn combines with lime, producing carbonate of lime. These substances will be further noticed in a subsequent chapter. Metallic iron is incombustible in the at mosphere under ordinary circumstances, but if heated to redness and brought into pure oxygen gas, it burns as readily as wood burns in the air. EXP. 7. — Provide a thin knitting needle, heat one end red hot, and sharpen it by means of a file. Thrust the point thus made into a splinter of wood, (a bit of the stick of a match, % inch long;) pass the other end of the needle through a wide, flat cork for a support, set the wood on fire, and immerse the needle in a bottle of oxygen, fig. 4. After the wood consumes, the iron itself takes fire and burns with vivid scintillations. It is converted into oxide of iron, a part of which will be found as a yellowish-red coating on the sides of the bottle; the remainder Avill fuse to black, brittle globules, which falling, often melt quite into the glass. j?ig. 4. The only essential difference between these and ordinary cases of combustion is the intensity with which the pro cess goes on, due to the more rapid access of oxygen to the combustible. Many bodies unite slowly with oxygen — oxidize, as it is termed, — without these phenomena of light and intense heat which accompany combustion. Thus iron rusts, lead tarnishes, wood decays. All these processes are cases of oxidation, and cannot go on in the absence of oxygen. Since the action of oxygen on wood and other organic * To prepare lime-water, put a piece of unslaked lime, as large as a chestnut, into a pint of water, and after it has fallen to powder, agitate the whole for a minute in a well stoppered bottle. On standing, the excess of lime will settle, and the perfectly clear liquid above it is ready for use. \ THE VOLATILE FABT OF PLANTS. 3? matters at common temperatures is strictly analogous in a chemical sense to actual burning,. Liebig has proposed the term eremacausis, (slow burning), to designate the chemi cal process which takes place in decay and putrefaction, and which is concerned in many transformations, as in the making of vinegar and the formation of saltpeter. Oxygen is necessary to organic life. The act of breath ing introduces it into the lungs and blood of animals, where it aids the important office of respiration. Ani mals, and plants as well, speedily perish if deprived of free oxygen, which has therefore been called vital air. Oxygen has a universal tendency to combine with other substances, and form with them new compounds. With carbon, as we have seen, it forms carbonic acid. With iron, it unites in various proportions, giving origin to sev eral distinct oxides, of which iron-rust is one, and anvil- scales another. In decay, putrefaction, fermentation, and respiration, numberless new products are formed, the re sults of its chemical affinities. Oxygen is estimated to be the most abundant body in nature. In the free state, but mixed with other gases, it of the bulk of the atmosphere. In chemical union with otner bodies, it forhlB elifll L-Ilmllis of the weight of all the water of the globe, and one-third of its solid crust — its soils and rocks, — as well as of all the plants and animals which exist upon it. In fact there are but few compound substances occurring in ordinary expe rience into which oxygen does not enter as a necessary ingredient. Nitrogen. — This body is the other chief constituent of the atmosphere, in which its office might appear to be mainly that of diluting and tempering the affinities of oxygen. Indirectly, however, it serves other most impor tant uses, as will presently be seen. For the preparation of nitrogen we have only to remove the oxygen from a portion of atmospheric air. This mav 38 HOW CROPS GROW. be accomplished more or less perfectly by a variety of methods. We have just learned that the process of burn ing is a chemical union of oxygen with the combustible. If, now, we can find a body which is very combustible and one which at the same time yields by union with oxygen a product that may be readily removed from the air in which it is formed, the preparation of nitrogen from ordi nary air becomes easy. Such a body is phosphorus, a / substance to be noticed in some detail presently. EXP. 8. — The bottom of a dinner-plate is covered half an inch deep with water, a bit of chalk hollowed out into a little cup is floated on the water by means of a large flat cork or a piece of wood ; into this cup a morsel of dry phosphorus as large as a pepper-corn is placed, which is then set on fire and covered by a capacious glass bottle or bell jar. The phosphorus burns at first with a vivid light, which is presently ob scured by a cloud of snow-like phosphoric acid. The combustion goes on, however, until nearly all the oxygen is removed from the included air. The air is at first ex panded by the heat of the flame, and a portion of it es capes from the vessel ; afterward it diminishes in volume T_. „ as its oxygen is removed, so that it is needful to pour water on the plate to prevent the external air from passing into the vessel. After some time the white fume will entirely fall, and be absorbed by the water, leaving the inclosed nitrogen quite clear. EXP. 9. — Another instructive method of preparing nitrogen is the fol lowing : A handful of copperas (sulphate of protoxide of iron) is dis solved in half a pint of water, the solution is put into a quart bottle, a gill of liquid ammonia or fresh potash lye is added, the bottle stopper ed, and the mixture vigorously agitated for some minutes ; the stopper is then lifted, to allow fresh air to enter, and the whole is again agitated as before; this is repeated occasionally for half an hour or more, until no further absorption takes place, when nearly pure nitrogen remains in the bottle. Free nitrogen, under ordinary circumstances, has scarce- , ly any active properties, but is best characterized by its jS chemical indifference to most other bodies. That it is in- I capable of supporting combustion is proved by the first method we have instanced for its preparation. EXP. 10. — A burning splinter is immersed iu the bottle containing the nitrogen prepared by the second method, Exp. 9 ; the flame immediately goes out. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 39 Nitrogen cannot maintain respiration, so that animals perish if confined in it. For this reason it was formerly called Azote (against life). Decay does not proceed in an atmosphere of this gas, and in general it is difficult to ef fect its direct union with other bodies. At a high tem perature, especially in presence of baryta, it unites with carbon, forming cyanogen-, — a compound existing in Prus sian-blue. The atmosphere is the great store and source of nitrogen in nature. In the mineral kingdom, especially in soils, it occurs in small quantity as an ingredient of saltpeter and ammonia. It is a small but constant constituent of all plants, and in the animal it is a never-failing component of the working tissues, the muscles, tendons and nerves, and is hence an indispensable ingredient of food. Hydrogen. — Water, which is so abundant in nature, and so essential to organic existence, is a compound of two elements, viz. : oxygen, that has already been con sidered, and hydrogen, which we now come to notice. Hydrogen, like oxygen, is a gas, destitute, when pure, of either odor, taste, or color. It does not occur naturally in the free state, except in small quantity in the emana tions from boiling springs and volcanoes. Its preparation almost always consists in abstracting oxygen from water i by means of agents which have no special affinity for hy- ; drogen, and therefore leave it uncombined. Sodium, a metal familiar to the chemist, has such an at- i traction for oxygen that it decomposes water with great rapidity. EXP. 11. — Hydrogen is therefore readily procured by inverting a bot tle full of water in a bowl, and inserting into it a bit of sodium as large as a pea. The sodium must first be wiped free from the naphtha in which it is kept, and then be wrapped tightly in several folds of paper. On bringing it, thus prepared, under the mouth of the bottle, it floats upward, and when the water penetrates the paper, an abundant escape of gas occurs. Metallic iron and zinc decompose water, uniting with 40 HOW CROPS GROW. oxygen and setting hydrogen free. This action is almost imperceptible, however, with pure water under ordinary circumstances, because the metals are soon coated with a film of oxide which prevents further contact. If to the water a strong acid be added, or, in case zinc is used, an alkali, the production of hydrogen goes on very rapidly, because the oxide is dissolved as fast as it forms, and a perfectly pure metallic surface is constantly presented to the water. EXP. 12.— Into a bottle fitted with cork, funnel, and delivery tubes, fig. 6, an ounce of iron tacks or zinc clippings is introduced, a gill of water is poured upon them, and lastly an ounce of oil of vitriol is added. A brisk effervescence shortly com mences, owing to the escape of nearly pure hydrogen gas, which may be collected in a bottle filled with water as directed for oxygen. The first portions that pass over are mixed with air, and should be rejected, as the mixture is dangerously explosive. One of the most strik- ing properties of free hydrogen is its levity. It is the lightest body in nature, being fourteen and a half times lighter than common air. It is hence used in filling balloons. Another property is its combustibili ty ; it inflames on contact with a lighted taper, and burns with a flame which is intensely hot, though scarce ly luminous if the gas be pure. Final ly, it is itself incapable of support ing the combustion of a taper. EXP. 13.— All these characters may be shown by the following single experiment. A bottle full of hydrogen is lifted from the water over which it has been collected, and a taper attached to a bent wire, fig. 7, is Fig. 7. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 41 brought to its mouth. At first a slight explosion is heard from the sudden burning of a mixture of the gas with air that forms at the mouth of the vessel ; then the gas is seen burning on its lower surface with a pale flame. If now the taper be passed into the bottle it will be extinguished ; on low ering it again, it will be relighted by the burning gas; finally, if the bot tle be suddenly turned mouth upwards, the light hydrogen rises in a sheet of flame. In the above experiment, the hydrogen burns only where it is in contact with atmospheric oxygen ; the product of the combustion is an oxide of hydrogen, the universally dif fused compound, water. The conditions of the experiment do not permit the collection or identification of this wa ter ; its production can, however, readily be demon strated. EXP. 14. — The arrangement shown in fig. 8 may be employed to ex hibit the formation of water by the burning of hydrogen. Hydrogen gas is generated from zinc and dilute acid in the two-necked bottle. Thus produced, it is mingled with vapor of water, to remove which it Fig, 8. is made to stream slowly through a wide tube filled with fragments of dried chloride of calcium, which desiccates it perfectly. After air has been entirely displaced from the apparatus, the gas is ignited at the up- curved end of the narrow tube, and a clean bell-glass is supported over the flame. Water collects at once, as dew, on the interior of the bell, and shortly flows down in drops into a vessel placed beneath. In the mineral world we scarcely find hydrogen occur- ijj ring in much quantity, save as water. It is a constant in gredient of plants and animals, and of nearly all the numberless substances which are products of organic life. 42 HOW CROPS GROW. Hydrogen forms with carbon a large number of com pounds, the most common of which are the volatile oils, like oil of turpentine, oil of lemon, etc. The chief illumi nating ingredient of coal-gas (ethylene or olefiant gas,) the coal or rock oils, (kerosene,) together with benzine and paraffine, are so-called hydro-carbons. Sulphur is a well-known solid substance, occurring in commerce either in sticks (brimstone, roll sulphur,) or as a fine powder (flowers of sulphur), having a pale yellow color, and a peculiar odor and taste. Uncombined sulphur is comparatively rare, the com mercial supplies being almost exclusively of volcanic ori gin ; but in one or other form of combination, this element is universally diffused. Sulphur is combustible. It burns in the air with a pale blue flame, in oxygen gas with a beautiful purple-blue flame, yielding in both cases a suffocating and fuming gas of peculiar nauseous taste, which is called sulphurous acid. EXP. 15. — Heat a bit of sulphur as lar^e as a grain of wheat on a slip of iron or glass, in the flame of a spirit lamp, for observing its fusion, combustion, and the development of sulphurous acid. Furl her, scoop out a little hollow in a piece of chalk, twist a wire around the latter to serve for a handle, as in fig. 3 ; heat the chalk with a fragment of sulphur upon it until the latter ignites, and bring it into a bottle of oxygen gas. The purple flame is shortly obscured by the opaque white fume of the ^ulphurous acid. Sulphur forms with oxygen another compound, which, in combination with water, constitutes common sulphuric acid, or oil of vitriol. This is developed to a slight ex tent by the action of air on flowers of sulphur, but is pre pared on a large scale for commerce by a complicated process. Sulphur unites with most of the metals, yielding com pounds known as sulphides or sulphurets. These exist in nature in large quantities, especially the sulphides of iron, copper, and lead, and many of them are valuable ores. I THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 43 Sulphides may be formed artificially by heating most of the metals with sulphur. EXP. 16. — Heat the bowl of a tobacco pipe to a low red heat in a stove or furnace; have in readiness a thin iron wire or watch-spring made into a spiral coil ; throw into the pipe-bowl some lumps of sulphur, and when these melt and boil with formation of a red vapor or gas, introduce the iron coil, previously heated to redness, into the sulphur vapor. The eulphur and iron unite; the iron, in fact, burns in the sulphur gas, giv ing rise to a black sulphide of iron, in the same manner as in Exp. 7 it ourned in oxygen gas and produced an oxide of iron. The sulphide of iron melts to brittle, round globules, and remains in the pipe-bowl. With hydrogen, the element we are now considering unites to form a gas that possesses in a high degree the odor of rotten eggs, which is, in fact, the chief cause of the noisomeness of this kind of putridity. This substance, commonly called sulphuretted hydrogen, also sulphydric acid, is dissolved in, and evolved abundantly from, the water of sulphur springs. It may be produced artificially by acting on some metallic sulphides with dilute sulphuric acid. EXP. 17. — Place a lump of the sulphide of iron prepared in Exp. 16 in a cup or wine-glass, add a IHtle water, and lastly a few drops of oil of vitriol Bubbles of sulphuretted hydrogen gas will shortly escape. In soils, sulphur occurs almost invariably in the form of sulphates, compounds of sulphuric acid with metals, a class of bodies to be hereafter noticed. In plants, sulphur is always present, though usually in small quantity. The turnip, the onion, mustard, horse radish, and assafoetida, owe their peculiar flavors to volatile oils in which sulphur is an ingredient. Albumin, gluten and casein, — vegetable principles never absent from plant or animal, — possess also a small content of sulphur. In hair and horn it occurs to the amount of 3 to 5 per cent. When organic matters are burned with full access of i air, their sulphur is oxidized and remains in the ash as > sulphuric acid, or escapes into the air as sulphurous Phosphorus is an element which has such intense a£ 44 HOW CROPS GROW. Unities for oxygen that it never occurs naturally in the free state, and when prepared by art, is usually obliged to be kept immersed in water to prevent its oxidizing, or even taking fire. It is known to the chemist in the solid state in two distinct forms. In the more commonly occur ring form, it is colorless or yellow, translucent, wax-like in appearance ; is intensely poisonous, inflames by moderate friction, and is luminous in the dark, hence its name, de rived from two Greek words signifying light-bearer. The other form is brick red, opaque, far less inflammable, and destitute of poisonous properties. Phosphorus is exten sively employed for the manufacture of friction matches. For this purpose yellow phosphorus is chiefly used. When exposed sufficiently long to the air, or immedi- 1 J ately, on burning, this element unites with oxygen, form- j ing a body of the utmost agricultural importance, viz. . | phosphoric acid. EXP. 18. — Burn a bit of phosphorus under a bottle as in Exp. 8, omit ting the water on the plate. The snow-like cloud of phosphoric acid gathers partly on the sides of the bottle, but mostly on the plate. It attracts moisture when exposed to the air, and hisses when put into wa ter. Dissolve a portion of it in water, and observe that the solution ia acid to the taste. / In nature phosphorus is usually found in the form of ( phosphates, which are compounds of metals with phos phoric acid. In plants and animals, it exists for the most part as phosphates of lime, magnesia, potash, and soda. The bones of animals contain a considerable proportion (10 per cent) of phosphorus mainly in the form of phos phate of lime. It is. from them that the phosphorus em ployed for matches is largely procured. EXP. 19. — Burn a piece of bone in a fire nntil it becomes white, or nearly so. The bone lo?es about half its weight. What remains ia bone-earth or bone-ash, and of this 90 per cent is phosphate of lime. Phosphates are readily formed by bringing together so lutions of various metals with solution of phosphoric acid. RXP. 20.— Pour into each of two wine or test glasses a small quantity THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 4,5 nf the solution of phosphoric acid obtained in Exp. 18. To one, add some lime-water (see note p. 36) until a white cloud or precipitate is per ceived. This is a phosphate of lime. Into the other portion, drop solu tion of alum. A translucent cloud of phosphate of alumina is immediately produced. In soils and rocks, phosphorus exists in the state of such phosphates of lime, alumina, and iron. In the organic world the chemist has as yet detected phosphorus in other states of combination in but a few instances. In the brain and nerves, and in the yolk of eggs, an oil containing phosphorus has been known for some years, and recently similar phosphorized oils have been found in the pea, in maize, and other grains. We have thus briefly noticed the more important char acters of those six bodies which constitute that part of plants, and of animals also, which is volatile or destruct ible at high temperatures, viz. : carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen, sulphur, and phosphorus. Out of these substances chiefly, which are often termed the organic elements of vegetation, are compounded all the numberless products of life to be met with, either in the vegetable or animal world. ULTIMATE COMPOSITION OF VEGETABLE MATTER. To convey an idea of the relative proportions in which these six elements exist in plants, a statement of the ultimate or elementary percentage composition of several kinds of vegetable matter is here subjoined. Grain of Straio of Tubers of Grain of Hay of Red Wheat. Wheat. Potato. Peas. Clover. Carbon 46.1 48.4 44.0 46.5 47.4 Hydrogen 5.8 5.3 5.8 6.2 5.0 Oxygen 43.4 38.9 44.7 40.0 37.8 Nitrogen 2.3 0.4 1.5 4.2 2.1 Ash, including sulphur ) 2 4 ?() 4Q gl ?7 and phosphorus J *•* . 100.0 100.0 100.0 ',00.0 100.0 Sulphur 0.12 0.14 0.08 0.21 0.18 Phosphorus 0.30 0.80 0.34 0.34 0.20 46 HOW CROPS GROW. Our attention may now be directed to the study compounds of these elements as constitute the basis of plants in general ; since a knowledge of them will prepare us to consider the remaining elements with a greater de gree of interest. Previous to this, however, we must, first of all, gain a clear idea of that force or energy, in virtue of whose action, chiefly, these elements are held in, or separated from their combinations. §3. , ': : CHEMICAL AFFINITY. Chemical attraction or affinity is the force which unites or combines two or more substances of unlike character, to a new body different from its ingredients. Chemical combination differs essentially from mere mix* ture. Thus we may mix together in a vessel the two gases oxygen and hydrogen, and they will remain uncombined for an indefinite time, occupying their original volume ; but if a flame be brought into the mixture they instantly unite with a loud explosion, and in place of the light and bulky gases, we find a few drops of water, which is a liquid at ordinary temperatures, and in winter weather becomes solid, which does not sustain combustion like oxygen, nor itself bum as does hydrogen ; but is a substance having its own peculiar properties, differing from those of all other bodies with which we are acquainted. In the atmosphere we have oxygen and nitrogen in a state of mere mixture, each of these gases exhibiting its own characteristic properties When brought into chemi cal combination, they are capable of yielding a series of no less than five distinct compounds, one of which is the so-called laughing gas, while the others form suffocating and corrosive vapors that are totally irrespirable. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 47 Chemical decomposition. — Water, thus composed or put together by the exercise of affinity, is easily decom« posed or taken to pieces, so to speak, by forces that op pose affinity — e. g., heat and electricity — or by the greater affinity of some other body — e. g., sodium — as already illustrated in the preparation of hydrogen, Exp. 11. Definite proportions, — A further distinction between chemical union and mere mixture is, that, while two or more bodies may, in general, be mixed in all proportions, bodies combine chemically in comparatively few propor tions, which are fixed and invariable. Oxygen and hydro gen, e. g., are found united in nature, principally in the form of water ; and water, if pure, is always composed of exactly one-ninth hydrogen and eight-ninths oxygen by weight, or, since oxygen is sixteen times heavier than hydrogen, bulk for bulk, of one volume or measure of oxygen to two volumes of hydrogen. Atomic Weight of Elements. — On the hypothesis that chemical union takes place between atoms or indi visible particles of the elements, the numbers expressing the proportions by weight* in which they combine, are appropriately termed atomic iceights. These numbers are only relative, and since hydrogen is the element which unites in the smallest proportion by weight, it is assumed as the standard. From the results of a great number of the most exact experiments, chemists have generally agreed upon the atomic weights given in the subjoined table for the elements already mentioned or described. Symbols, — For convenience in representing chemical changes, the first letter, (or letters,) of the Latin name of the element is employed instead of the name itself, and is termed its symbol. * Unless otherwise stated, parts or proportions by weight are always to b« understood. 48 HOW CROPS GROW TABLE OP ATOMIC WEIGHTS AND SYMBOLS OF ELEMENTS.* Element. At. wt. Symbol. Hydrogen 1 H Carbon 12 C Oxygen 16 O Nitrogen 14 N Sulphur 32 S Phosphorus 31 P Chlorine 35.5 Cl Mercury 200 Hg (Hydrargyrum) Potassium 39 K (Kalium) Sodium 23 Na (Natrium) Calcium 40 Ca Iron 56 Fe (Ferrum) Multiple Proportions. — When two or more bodies unite in several proportions, their quantities, when not expressed by the atomic weights, are twice, thrice, four, or more times, these weights ; they are multiples of the atomic weights by some simple number. Thus, carbon and oxygen form two commonly occurring compounds, viz., carbonic oxide, con sisting of one atom of each ingredient, and carbonic acidf which contains to one atom, or 12 parts by weight, of car bon, two atoms, or 32 parts by weight, of oxygen. Molecular Weights of Compounds. — While elements unite by indivisible atoms, to form compounds, the compounds themselves combine with each other, or exist as molecules ,f or aggregations of atoms. It has indeed been customary to speak of atoms of a com pound body, but this is an absurdity, for the smallest par ticles of compounds admit of separation into their elements. The term molecule implies capacity for division just as atom excludes that idea. * Latterly, chemists are mostly inclined to receive as the true atomic weighti double the numbers that have been commonly employed, hydrogen, chlorine and a few others excepted. + Latin diminutive, signifying a little mast. THE VOLATILE PART OP PLANTS. 49 The molecular weight of a compound is the sum of the weights of the atoms that compose it. For example, wa ter being composed of 1 atom, or 16 parts by weight, of oxygen, and 2 atoms, or 2 parts by weight, of hydrogen, has the molecular weight of 18. The following scheme illustrates the molecular compo sition of a somewhat complex compound, one of the car bonates of ammonia. Ammonia gas results from the union of an atom of nitrogen with three atoms of hydrogen. One molecule of ammonia gas unites with a molecule of carbonic acid gas and a molecule of water, to produce a molecule of carbonate of ammonia. Carbonate of 1 mol .=• Ammonia f Ammonia 1 mol. "~ Carbonic acid, 1 mol. — Hydrogen, 3 ats. = Nitrogen, 1 ' Carbon, 1 Oxygen, Water, = J Hydrogen, 2 1 mol. = j Oxygen, 1 Notation Of Compounds. — For the purpose o^express- ing easily and concisely the composition of compounds, and the chemical changes they undergo, chemists have agreed to make the symbol of an element signify one atom of that element. Thus H implies not only the light, combustible gas hy drogen, but one part of it by weight as compared with other elements, and S suggests, in addition to the idea of the body sulphur, the idea of 32 parts of it by weight. Through this association of the atomic weight with the symbol, the composition of compounds is expressed in the simplest .manner by writing the symbols of its elements one after the other, thus: carbonic oxide is represented by C O, oxide of mercury by Hg O, and sulphide of iron by Fe S. C O conveys to the chemist not only the fact of the existence of carbonic oxide, but also instructs him that its molecule contains an atom each of carbon and of oxygen, and from his knowledge of the atomic weights he gathers the proportions by weight of the carbon and oxygen in it 60 HOW CROPS GROW. When a compound contains more than one atom ot da element, this is shown by appending a small figure to the symbol of the latter. For example : water consists of two atoms of hydrogen united to one of oxygen, the symbol of water is then H2 O. In like manner the symbol of carbonic acid is C O2. When it is wished to indicate that more than one mole- cule of a compound exists in combination or is concerned in a chemical change, this is done by prefixing a large figure to the symbol of the compound. For instance, two molecules of water are expressed by 2 H2 Q. The symbol of a compound is usually termed & formula* Subjoined is a table of the formulas of some of the com pounds that have been already described or employed. FORMULAS OF COMPOUNDS. N"ame. Formula,. Molecular weigh*,. Water H2 O 18 Sulphydric acid H2 S 34 Sulphide of iron Fe S 88 Oxide of Mercury Hg O 216 Carbonic acid (anhydrous) C O2 44 Chloride of calcium" Ca C13 111 Sulphurous acid (anhydrous) S O2 64 Sulphuric acid S O3 80 Phosphoric acid P2 O5 142 Empirical and Rational Formulas, — It is obvious that many different formulas can be made for a body of com plex character. Thus, the carbonate of ammonia, whoso composition has already been stated, (p. 49,) and which contains 1 atom of Nitrogen, 1 " " Carbon, 3 atoms " Oxygen, and 5 " " Hydrogen, may be most compactly expressed by the symbol N C O, H6. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 51 Such a formula merely informs us what elements and fiow many atoms of each element enter into the composi tion of the substance. It is an empirical formula, being the simplest expression of the facts obtained by analysis of the substance. Rational formulas, on the other hand, are intended to convey some notion as to the constitution, formation, or modes of decomposition of the body. For example, the fact that carbonate of ammonia results from the union of one molecule each of carbonic acid, water, and ammonia, is expressed by the formula N H., H, O, C O,. A substance may have as many rational formulas as there are rational modes of viewing its constitution. Equations Of Formulas serve to explain the results of chemical reactions and changes. Thus the breaking up by heat of chlorate of potash into chloride of potassium and oxygen, is expressed by the following statement. Chlorate, of potash. Chloride of potassium. Oxygen. K Cl O? K Cl + O3 The sign of equality. =, shows that what is written be fore it supplies, and is resolved into what follows it. The sign + indicates and distinguishes separate compounds. The employment of this kind of short-hand for exhibit ing chemical changes will find frequent illustration as we proceed with our subject. Modes of Statin? Composition of Chemical Compounds. — These are two, viz., atomic or molecular statements and centesimal statements, or proportions in one hundred parts, (per cent, p, c. or °|0.) These modes of expressing com position are very useful for comparing together different compounds of the same elements, and, while usually the atomic statement answers for substances which are com paratively simple in their composition, the statement per cent is more useful for complex bodies. The composition 52 HOW CROPS GROW. of the two compounds of carbon with oxygen is given be low according to both methods. Atomic. Per cent. Atomic. Per cent. Carbon, (C,) 12 42.86 (C) 12 27.27 Oxygen, (O,) 16 57.14 (02) 32 72.73 Carbonic oxide, (C O,) 28 100.00 Carbonic acid, (C O2,) 44 100.00 The conversion of dne of these statements into the other is a case of simple rule of three, which is illustrated iu the following calculation of the centesim/il compositior of water from its atomic formula. Water, H2 O, has the molecular weight 18, i. e., it consists of two atoms of hydrogen, or two parts, and one atom of oxygen, or sixteen parts by weight. The arithmetical proportions subjoined serve for the calculation, viz.: H2 O Water H Hydrogen 18 : 100 : : 2 : per cent sought ( — 11. 11 + ) H20 Water O Oxygen 18 : 100 :: 16 : per cent sought («- 88.88 + ) By multiplying together the second and third terms of these propor tions, and dividing by the first, we obtain the required per cent, viz., of hydrogen, 11.11; and of oxygen, 88.88. The reader must bear well in mind that chemical affinity manifests itself with very different degrees of intensity between different bodies, and is variously modified, excited, or annulled, by other natural agencies and forces. Q 4. VEGETABLE ORGANIC COMPOUNDS OR PROXIMATE ELEMENTS. We are now prepared to enter upon the study of the organic compounds, which constitute the vegetable struc ture, and which are produced from the elements carbon, oxygen, hydrogen, nitrogen, sulphur, and phosphorus, by the united agency of chemical and vital forces. The num ber of distinct substances found in plants is practically un limited. There are already well known to chemists hun dreds of oils, acids, bitter principles, resins, coloring mat ters, etc. Almost every plant contains some organic body o ^ \ 54 now CROPS GROW. portions are not quite constant, even in the same part of different speci mens of any given plant. WATER (per cent) IN FKESH PLANTS. Meadow grass 72 Red clover 79 Maize, as used for fodder 81 Cabbage 90 Potato tubers 75 Sugar beets 82 Carrots 85 Turnips 91 Pine wood ". 40 *y In living plants, water is usually perceptible to the eye or feel, as sap. But it is not only fresh plants that con tain water. When grass is made into hay, the water is by no means all dried out, but a considerable proportion re mains in the pores, which is not recognizable by the senses. So, too, seasoned wood, flour, and starch, when seemingly dry, contain a quantity of invisible water, which can be removed by heat. EXP. 21.— Into a wide glass tube, like that shown in fig. 2, place a spoonful of saw-dust, or starch, or a little hay. Warm over a lamp, but very slowly and cautiously, so as not to burn or blacken the substance. Water will be expelled from the organic matter, and will collect on the cold part of the tube. It is thus obvious that vegetable substances may con tain water in two different conditions. Red clover, for example, when growing or freshly cut, contains about 79 per cent of water. When the clover is dried, as for making hay, the greater share of this water es capes, so that the air-dry plant contains but about 17 per cent. On subjecting the air-dry clover to a temperature of 212° for some hours, the water is completely expelled, and the substance becomes really dry. To drive off all water from vegetable matters, the chemist usually em ploys a water-bath, fig. 9, consisting of a vessel of tin or copper plate, with double walls, between which is a space that may be nearly filled with water. The substance to be dried is placed in the interior chamber, THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 55 the door is closed, and the water is brought to boil by the heat of a lamp or stove. The precise quantity of water belonging to, or contained in, a substance, is ascertained by lirst weighing the substance, then drying it until its weight is constant. The loss is water. In the subjoined table are given the average quantities, per cent, of water existing in various vegetable products when air-dry. WATER IX AIR-DRY PLANTS. Meadow grass, (hay,) 15 Red clover hay 17 Pine wood 20 Straw and chaff of wheat, rye, etc 15 Bean straw 18 Wheat, (rye, oat,) kernel 14 Maize kernel 12 That portion of the water which the fresh plant loses by mere exposure to the air is chiefly the water of its juices or sap, and is manifest to the sight and feel as a liquid, in crushing the fresh plant; it is, properly speaking, thc/re^ water of vegetation. The water which remains in the air- dry plant is imperceptible to the senses while in the plant, — can only be discovered on expelling it by heat or other wise, — and may be designated as the hygroscopic water of vegetation. The amount of water contained in either fresh or air- dry vegetable matter is constantly fluctuating with the temperature and the dryness of the atmosphere. 2. THE CELLULOSE GROUP, OR THE AMYLOIDS. This group comprises Cellulose, Starch, Imdin, Dextrin, Gum, 'Cane sugar, Fruit sugar, and Grape sugar. These bodies, especially cellulose and starch,' form by far the larger share — perhaps seven-eighths — of all the dry matter of vegetation, and most of them are distributed throughout all parts of plants. Cellulose, C12 H00 O10. — Every agricultural plant is an aggregate of microscopic cells, i. e., is made up of minute sacks or closed tubes, adhering to each other. 56 HOW CROPS GROW. Fig. 10 represents an extremely thin slice from the stem of a cabbage, magnified 230 diameters. The united walls of two cells are seen in sec tion at a, while at b an empty space is noticed. Fig. 10. The outer coating, or wall, of the cell is cellulose. This substance is accordingly the skeleton or framework of the plant, and the material that gives tough ness and solidity to its parts. Next to water it is the most abundant body in the vegetable world. All plants and all parts of all plants contain cellulose, but it is relatively most abundant in their stems and leaves. In seeds it forms a large portion of the husk, shell, or other outer coating, but in the interior of the seed it exists in small quantity. The fibers of cotton, (Fig. 11, «,) hemp, and flax, (Fig. !!,#,) and white cloth and unsized paper made from these materials, are nearly pure cellulose. The fibers of cotton, hemp, and flax, are simply long and thick-walled cells, the appearance of which, when highly magnified, is shown in fig. 11, where a represents the thinner, more soft, and collapsed cotton fiber, and b the thicker and more durable fiber of linen. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 57 Wood, or woody fiber, consists of long and slender celb of various forms and dimensions, see p. 271,) which are delr- cate when young, (in the sap wood,) but as they become older fill up interiorly by the deposition of repeated layers of cellulose, which is intergrown with a substance, (or sub stances,) called lignin* The hard shells of nuts and stone fruits contain a basis of cellulose, which is impreg nated with ligneous matter. IWhen quite pure^. cellulose is a white, often silky or spongy, and translucent body, its appearance varying some what according to the source whence it is obtained. In the air-dry state, it usually contains about 10° |0 of hygro scopic water. It has, in common with animal membranes, the character of swelling up when immersed in water, from imbibing this liquid ; on drying again, it shrinks in bulk. It is tough, and elastic. » Cellulose differs remarkably from the other bodies of this group, in the fact of its slight solubility in dilute acids and alkalies. It is likewise insoluble in water, alcohol, ether, the oils, and in most ordinary solvents. It, is hence prepared in a state of purity by acting upon vegetable matters containing it with successive solvents, until all other matters are removed. The " skeletonized " leaves, fruit vessels, etc., which compose those beautiful objects called phantom bouquets, are commonly made by dis solving away the softer portions of fresh succulent plants by a hot solu- * According to F. Schulze, lignin impregnates, (not simply incrusts,) the cell-wall, it is soluble in hot alkaline solutions, and is readily oxidized by nitric acid. Schulze ascribes to it the composition Carbon . . 55.3 Hydrogen 5.8 Oxygen 38.9 100.0 This re, however, simply the inferred composition of what is left a'ter the cellulose, etc., have been removed. Lignin cannot be separated in tae pura state, and has never been analyzed. What is thus designated is probably a mix ture of several distinct substances. Lignin appears to be indigestible by herbivorous animals, (Gfrouven, V, Bqf- meuter.) 3* 58 HOW CROPS GROW. tion of caustic soda, and afterwards whitening the skeleton of fibers that remains by means of chloride of lime, (bleaching powder.) They are al most pure cellulose. Skeletons may also be prepared by steeping vegetable matters in a mix ture of chlorate of potash, and dilute nitric acid for a number of days. EXP. 22. — To 500 cubic centimeter*,* (or one pint,) of nitric acid of density 1.1, add 30 grams, (or one ounce,) of pulverized chlorate of pot ash, and dissolve the latter by agitation. Suspend in this mixture a number of leaves, etc.,t and let them remain undisturbed, at a temper ature not above 65° F., until they are perfectly whitened, which may re quire from 10 to 20 days. The preparations of leaves should be floated out from the solutions on slips of paper, washed copiously in clear water, and dried under pressure between folds of unsized paper. The fibers of the whiter and softer kinds of wood are now much em ployed in the fabrication of paper. For this purpose the wood is rasped to a coarse powder by machinery, then freed from lignin, starch, etc.v by a hot solution of soda, and finally bleached with chloride of lime. The husks of maize have been successfully employed in Austria, both for making paper and an inferior cordage. Though cellulose is insoluble in, or but slightly affected by dilute acids and alkalies, it is dissolved or altered by these agents, when they are concentrated or hot. The result of the action of strong acids and alkalies is very various, according to their kind and the degree of strength in which they are employed. The strongest nitric acid transforms cellulose i\\\o nitrocellulose, (pyrox- Iline, gun cotton,) a body which burns explosively, and has been em ployed as a substitute for gunpowder. Sulphuric acid of a certain strength, by short contact with cellulose, con verts it a tough, translucent substance which strongly resembles bladder or similar animal membranes. Paper, thus treated, becomes the vegetable parchment of commerce. » On subsequent pages we shall make frequent use of some of the French dec imal weights and measures, for the reasons that they are much more convenient than the English ones, and are now almost exclusively employed in all scientific trestises and investigations. For small weights, the gram, abbreviated gm., (equal to 15*4 grains, nearly), is the customary unit. The unit of measure by voi- ume is the cubic centimeter, abbreviated c. c., (30 c. c. equal one fluid ounce nearly). Gram weights and glass measures graduated into cubic centimeters are furnished by all dealers in chemical apparatus. t Full-grown but not old leaves of the elm, maple, and maize, heads of un ripe grain, slices of :he stem and joints of maize, etc., may be employed to fur nish skeletons that will prove valuable in the study of the structure of organs. THE VOLATILE FART OF PLANTS. 50 EXP. 23. — To prepare parchment ^oper, fill a large cylindrical ttst tubft first to the depth of an incli or so with water, then pour in three times this bulk of oil of vitriol, and mix. When the liquid is perfectly cool, im merse into it a strip of unsized paper, aud let it remain for about 15 sec onds; then remove, and rinse it copiously in water. Lastly, soak for some minutes in water, to which a little ammonia is added, and wash again with pure water." These washings are for the purpose of removing the acid. The success of this experiment depends upon the proper strength of the acid, and the time of immersion. If need be, repeat, va rying these conditions slightly, until the result is obtained. Prolonged contact with strong sulphuric acid converts cellulose into dextrin, and finally into sugar, (see p. 75.) Other intermediate products are, however, formed, whose nature is little understood ; but the properties of one of them is employed as a test for cellulose. EXP. S4.— Spread a slip of unsized paper upoij a china plate, and pour upon it a few drops of the diluted sulphuric acid of Exp. 23. After some time the paper is seen to swell up and partly dissolve. Now flow it with a weak solution of iodine,* when these dissolved portions will assume n"- fine and intense blue color. This deportment is characteristic of cellulose, and may be employed for its recognition underlie microscope. If the experiment be repeated, using a larger proportion^ acid, and allowing the action to continue for a considerably longer\Kie, the substance producing the blue color is itself destroyed or converted^ato sugur, and addition of iodine has no effect.t Boiling for some hours with dilute sulphuric acid also transforms cellulose into sugar, and, under certain circum stances, chlorhydric acid and alkalies have the same effect upontt: The denser and more impure forms of cellulose, as they occur in wood and straw, are slowly acted upon by chemi cal agents, and are not easily digestible by most animals ; but the cellulose of young and succulent stems, leaves, and fruits, is. digestible to a large extent, especially in the stomachs of animals which naturally feed on herbage, and therefore cellulose ranks among the nutritive substances,. • Dissolve a fragment of iodine as large as a wheat kernel in 20 c. c. of alco hol, add 100 c. c. of vrater to the solution, aud preserve in a well stoppered bottle. t According to Qrotiven, cellulose prepared from rye straw, (and impure ?) requires several hours' action of sulphuric acid before it will strike a blue colot with iodine, (%er Salznrtnder BerlcM, ~ 467.) 60 HOW CROPS GROW. Chemical composition of cellulose. — This body is a com pound of the three elements, carbon, oxygen, and hydro gen. Analyses of it, as prepared from a multitude of sources, demonstrate that its composition is expressed by the formula, C13 H30 O10. In 100 parts it contains Carbon, 44.44 Hydrogen, 6.17 Oxygen, 49.39 100.00 Modes of estimating cellulose. — In statements of the composition of plants, the terms fiber, woody fiber, and crude cellulose, are often met with. These are applied to more or less impure cellulose, which is obtained as a residue after removing other matters, as far as possible, by alternate treatment with dilute acids and alkalies, but without acting to any great extent on the cellulose itself. The methods formerly employed, and those by which most of our analyses have been made, are confessedly imperfect. If the solvents are too concentrated, or the temperatuie at which they act is too high, cellulose itself is dissolved ; while with too dilute reagents a portion of other matters remains unattacked. Tho method adopted by Henneberg, ( Versuchs-Stationen, VI, 497,) with quite good results, is as follows: 3 grams of the finely divided substance are boiled for half an hour with 200 cubic centimeters of dilute sulphuric acid, (containing 1}£ per cent of oil of vitriol,) and after the substance has settled, the acid liquid is poured off. The residue is boiled again for half an hour with 200 c. c. of water, and this operation is repeated a second time. The residual substance is now boiled half an hour with 200 c. c. of dilute potash lye, (containing 1% per cent of dry caustic potash,) and after removing the alkaline liquid, it is boiled twice with water as before. What remains is brought upon a filter, and washed with water, then with alcohol, and, lastly, with ether, as long as these solvents take up anything. This crude cellulose contains ash and nitro gen, for which corrections must be made. The nitrogen is assumed to belong to some albuminoid, and from its quantity the amount of th« latter is calculated, (see p. 108.) Even with these corrections, the quantity of cellulose is not obtained with entire accuracy, as is usually indicated by its appearance and its composition. While, according to V. Hofmeister, the crude cellulose thus prepared from the pea is perfectly white, that from wheat bran ia brown, and that from rape-cake is almost black in color. Grouven gives the following analyses of two samples of crude cellulost obtained by a method essentially the same as we have described. (2to t, p. 456.) THE VOLATILE PAKT OF PLANTS. 61 Rye-straw fiber. Linen fiber. Water 8.65 5.40 Ash 2.05 1.14 N 0.15 0.20 C 42.47 38.36 H 6.04 5.89 0... ...40.64 48.95 100.00 100.00 On deducting water and ash, and making proper correction for the nitrogen, the above samples, together with one of wheat-straw fiber, analyzed by Heuneberg, exhibit the following composition, compared with pure cellulose. Rye-straw Jiber. Linen fiber. Whtat-straw fiber. Pare cellulose. C 47.5 41.0 45.4 44.4 H 6.8 6.4 6.3 6.2 0 45.7 52.6 48.3 49.4 100.0 100.0 100.0 100.0 Franz Schulze, of Rostock, proposed in 1857 another method for esti mating cellulose, which has recently, (1866,) been shown to be more cor rect than the one already described. Kuhn, Aronstein, and H. Schulze, (Henneberg^s Journal filr Landwirthschaft, 1866, pp. 289 to 297, ) have ap plied this method in the following manner : One part of the dry pulver ized substance, (2 to 4 grams,) which has been previously extracted with water, alcohol, and ether, is placed in a glass-stoppered bottle, with 0.8 part of chlorate of potash and 12 parts of nitric acid of specific gravity 1.10, and digested at a temperature not exceeding 65° F. for 14 days. At the expiration of this time, the contents of the bottle are mixed with some water, brought upon a filter, and washed, firstly, with cold and afterwards, with hot water. When all the acid and soluble matters have been washed out, the contents of the filter are emptied into a beaker, and heated to 165° F. for about 45 minutes with weak ammonia, (1 part commercial ammonia to 50 parts of water) ; the substance is then brought upon a weighed filter, and washed, first, with dilute ammonia, as long as this passes off colored, then with cold and hot water, then with alcohol, and, finally, with ether. The substance remaining contains a small quantity of ash and nitrogen, for which corrections must be made. Tha fiber is, however, purer than that procured by the other method, and a somewhat larger quantity, (% to 1% per cent,} is obtained. The results appear to vary but about ouQper cent from the truth. The average proportions of cellulose found in various vegetabl* matters in the usual or air-dry state, are as follows : 62 HOW CROPS GROW. AMOUNT OP CELLULOSE IN PLANTS. Per cent. Jfer cent, Potato tuber 1.1 Red clover plant in flower. . .10 Wheat kernel 3.0 " " hay 34 Wheat ineal 0.7 Timothy " 23 Maize kernel 5.5 Maize cobs 38 Barley " ... 8.0 Oat straw 40 Oat " 10.3 Wheat" 48 Buckwheat kernel 15.0 Rye " 54 X. Starch, C13 H20 O]0.— The cells of the seeds of wheat, corn, and all other grains, and the tubers of the potato, / contain this familiar body in great abundance.) It occupy also in the wood of all forest trees, especially in autumn and winter. It accumulates in extraordinary quantity in the pith of some plants, as in the Sago-palm, (Metroxylon Rumphii,) of the Malay Islands, a single tree of which may yield 800 Ibs. Starch occurs in greater or less quantity in every plant that has been examined for it. The preparation of starch from the potato is very sim ple. The potato contains, on the average, 76 per cent wa ter, 20 per cent starch, and 1 per cent of cellulose, while the remaining 3 per cent consists mostly of matters which are easily soluble in water. By grating, the potatoes are " reduced to a pulp ; the cells are thus broken and the starch- grains set at liberty. The pulp is then agitated on a fine sieve, in a stream of water. The washings run off milky, from suspended starch, while the cellulose is retained by the sieve. The milky fluid is allowed to rest in vats until the starch is deposited. It is then poured off, and the starch is collected and dried. Wheat-starch is commonly made by allowing wheaten flour mixed with water to ferment for several weeks. By this process the gluten, etc., are converted into soluble matters, which are removed by washing, from the unalter ed starch. Starch is now largely manufactured from maize. A THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. , 63 dilute solution of caustic soda is used to dissolve the al buminoids, see p. 95. The starch and bran remaining, are separated by diffusing both in water, when the bran rap idly settles, and the water being run off at the proper time, deposits the pure starch, corn-starch of commerce, also known as maizena. Starcli is prepared by similar methods from rice, horse- chestnuts, and various other plants. Arrow-root is starch obtained by grating and washing the root-sprouts of Maranta Tndtca, and M. arundinacea, plants native to the West Indies. EXP. 25. — Reduce a clean potato to pulp by means of a tin grater. Tie up the pulp in a piece of not too fine muslin, and squeeze it repeat edly in a quart or more of water. The starch grains thus pass the meshes of the cloth, while the cellulose is retained. Let the liquid stand until the starch settles, pour off the water, and dry the residue. Starch, as usually seen, is a white powder which con sists of minute, rounded grains, and hence has a slightly harsh feel. When observed under a powerful magnifier, these grains often present characteristic forms and dimen sions. In potato-starch they are egg or kidney-shaped, and are distinctly marked with curved lines or ridges, which sur round a point or eye ; a, fig. 12. Wheat-starch consists of grains shaped like a thick burning-glass, or spectacle-lens, having a cavity in the centre, b. Oat-starch is made up of compound grains, which are easily crushed into smaller 64 _ HOW CROPS GROW. granules, c. In maize and rice the grains are usually so densely packed in the cells as to present an angular (six- sided) outline, as in d. The starch of the bean and pea has the appearance of e. The minute starch-grains of the parsnip are represented at/", and those of the beet at g. The grains of potato-starch are among the largest, be ing often 1 -300th of an inch in diameter ; wheat-starch grains are about 1-1 000th of an inch ; those of rice, l-3000th of an inch, while those of the beet-root are still smaller. Unorganized Starch exists as a jelly in several plants, according to Schleiden, (Botanlk p. 127). Dragendorff asserts, that in the seeds of colza and mustard the starch does not occur in the form of grains, but in an unorganized state, which he considers to be the same as that no ticed by Schleiden. The starch-grains are unacted upon by cold water, un less broken, (see Exp. 26,) and quickly settle from suspen sion in it. When starch is triturated for a long time with cold water, whereby the grains are broken, the liquid, after filtering or standing until perfectly clear, contains starch in extremely minute quantity. When starch is heated to near boiling with 12 to 15 times its weight of water, the grains swell and burst, or exfoliate, the water is absorbed, and the whole forms a jelly. This is the starch-paste used by the laun dress for stiffening muslin. The starch is but very slightly dissolved by this treatment ; see Exp. 27. On freezing, it separates almost perfectly. When starch-paste is dried, it forms a hard, horn-like mass. Tapioca and Sago are starch, which, from being heated while still moist, is partially converted into starch-paste, and, on drying, acquires a more or less translucent aspect. Tapioca is obtained from the roots of the Manihot, a plant which is cultivated in the West Indies and South America. Cassava is a preparation of the same starch, roasted. Sago is made in the islands of the East Indian Archipelago, from the pith of palms. It is granulated by forcing the paste through metallic sieves. Both tapioca and sago are now imitated from potato starch. Test for Starch. — The chemist is enabled to recognize starch with the greatest ease and certainty by its peculiar deportment towardsjiidiii^, which, when dissolved in wa-' ter or alcohol and brought in contact with starch, gives ' it a beautiful purple or blue color. This test may be used even in microscopic observations with the utmost facility. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 65 EXP. 26.— Shake together in a test tube, 30 c. c. of water and starch of the bulk of a kernel of maize. Add solution of iodine, drop by drop, agitating until a faint purplish color appears. Pour off half the liquid into another test tube, and add at once to it one-fourth its bulk of iodine solution. The latter portion becomes intensely blue by transmitted, or almost black by reflected light. On standing, observe that in the first case, where starch preponderates, it settles to the bottom leaving a colorless liquid, which shows the insolubility of starch in cold water; the starch itself has a purple or red tint. In the case iodine was used in excess, the deposited starch is blue-black. EXP. 27. — Place a bit of starch as large as a grain of wheat in 30 c. c. of cold water and heat to boiling. The starch is converted into thin, translucent paste. That a portion is dissolved is shown by filtering through paper and adding to one-half of the filtrate a few drops of iodine solution, when a perfectly clear blue liquid is obtained. The delicacy of the reaction is shown by adding to 30 c. c. of water a little solution of iodine, and noting that a few drops of the solution of starch suffice to make the large mass of liquid perceptibly blue. By the prolonged action of dry heat, hot water, acids, / or alkalies, starch is converted first into dextrin, and finally I into sugar (glucose), as will be presently noticed. The same transformations are accomplished by the action of living ye ist, and of the so-called diastase of germinat ing seeds ; see p. 328. The saUva of man and plant-eating a:iimals usually v likewise dissolves starch at blood heat by converting it in to sugar. It is much more promptly converted into sugar by the liquids of the large intestine. It is thus digested when eaten by animals. It i>, in fact, one of the most im portant ingredients of the food of man and domestic ani mals. The action of saliva demonstrates that starch-grains are not homoge neous, but contain a small proportion of matter not readily soluble in this liquid. This remains as a delicate skeleton after the grains are other wise dissolved. It is probably cellulose. The chemical composition of starch is identical witr^ that of cellulose ; see p. 60. Air-dry starch always contains a considerable amount of hygroscopic water, wkich usually ranges from 12 to 20 per cent. 66 HOW CROPS GROW. Xext to water and cellulose, starch is the most abundant ingredient of agricultural plants. In the subjoined table are given the proportions contained in certain vegetable products, as determined by Dr. Dragendorff. The quantities are, however, somewhat variable. Since the figures below mostly refer to air-dry substances, the proportions of hygroscopic water are also Ijiven, the quantity of which being changeable must be taken into ac count in making any strict comparisons. AMOUNT OF STARCH IK PLANTS. Water. Starch. Per cent. Per cent. Wheat 13.2 59.5 Wheat flour 15.8 68.7 Rve 11.0 59.7 Oats 11.9 46.6 Barley 11.5 57.5 Timothy seed 12.6 45.0 Rice (hulled) 13.3 61.7 Peas 5.0 37.3 Beans (white) 16.7 33.0 Clover seed 10.8 10.8 Flaxseed 7.6 23.4 Mustard seed 8.5 9.9 Colza seed 5.8 8.6 Teitow turnips* dry substance 9.8 Potatoes dry substance 62.5 Starch is quantitatively estimated by various methods. 1. In case of potatoes or cereal grains, it may be determined rough' y Oy direct mechanical separation. For this purpose 5 to 20 grams of the substance are reduced to fine division by grating (potatoes) or by soften ing in warm water, and crushing in a mortar (grains). The pulp thus obtained is washed either upon a fine hair-sieve or in a bag of muslin, until the water runs off clear. The starch is allowed to settle, dried, and weighed. The value of this method depends upon the care employed in the operations. The amount of starch falls out too low, because it is impossible to break open all the minute cells of the substance analyzed. 2. In many cases starch may be estimated with more precision by con version into sugar; see p. 76. 3. Dr. Drngendorff, of the Rostock Laboratory, proceeds with starch de terminations as follows : The pulverized substance, after drying out all hygroscopic moisture at 212°, is digested for 18 to 30 hours, at a tem perature of 212°, in 10 to 12 times its weight of a solution of 5 to 6 parts of hydrate of potash in 94 to 95 parts of anhydrous alcohol. The digestion must take place in sealed glass tubes, or in a silver vessel which admits of closing perfectly. By this treatment the * A sweet an3 mealy turnip grown on light soils for table use. THE VOLATILE PART Or' PLANTS. 67 albuminoid substances, the fats, the sugar, and dextrin, are brought into such a condition that simple washing with alcohol or water suf fices to remove them completely. The chief p;»rt of the phosphoric and silicic acids is likewise rendered soluble. The starch-grains are not affected, neither does tha cellulose undergo alteration, either qualitatively or quantitatively. In fact, this treatment serves excellently to isolate starch-grains for microscopic investigations. Besides starch and cellulose nothing resists the action of alcoholic potash save portions of cuticle, gum, and some earthy salts. When the digestion is finished, it is advisable, especially in case the substance is rich in fat, to bring the contents of the tube upon a filter while still hot, as otherwise potash-salts of the fatty acids may crystallize out. It is also well to wash immediately, first, with hot absolute alcohol, then, with cold alcohol of ordinary strength, and finally, with cold wa ter until these several solvents remove nothing more. In the analysis of matters which contain much mucilage, as flaxseed, the washing must be completed with alcohol of 8 to 10 per cent, to prevent the swelling up of the residue. The filter should be of good ordinary (not Swedish) paper, should be washed with chlorhydric acid and water, dried at 213°, and weighed. When the substance is completely washed, the filter and its contents are dried, first at 130°, and finally at 212°. The loss consists of albumi noids, fat, sugar, and a part of the salts of the substance, and when the last three are separately estimated, it may serve to control the estima tion, by elementary analysis, of the albuminoids. The filter, with its contents, is now reduced to powder or shreds, and the whole is heated with water containing 5 per cent of chlorhydric acid until a drop of the liquid no longer reacts blue with iodine. The treatment with potash leaves the starch-grains in such a state of purity from incrusting matters, that their conversion into dextrin proceeds with great promptness, and is accomplished before the cellulose begins to be perceptibly acted upon. By weighing the residue that remains from the action of chlorhydric acid, after washing and drying, the amount of cellulose, cork, lignin, gum, and insoluble fixed matters is found. By subtracting these from the weiu'ht of the substance after exhaustion with potash, the quantity of starch is learned with great ac curacy. The only error introduced by this method lies in the solution of some saline matters by the acid. The quantity is, however, so small as rarely to be appreciable. If needful, it can be taken into account by evaporating the acid solution to dryness, incinerating and weighing the residue By warming with concentrated malt-extract at 132°, the starch ulone is taken into solution, and no correction is needed for saline mat ters. If it is wished to determine the su»-ar produced by the transfor mation of the starch, a weaker acid must of course be employed. In case of mucilaginous substances, the starch must be extracted by digestion with a strong solution of chloride of sodium, with which the requisite quantity of chlorhyuric acid has been mixed, and the residue should b« 68 HOW CROPS GROW. washed with water to which some alcohol has been added.- -ffnmeberft Jownal fiir Landmrthschaft, 1862, p. 206. Inulill, Cia IT20 O10, closely resembles starch in many points, and appears to replace that body in the roots of the artichoke, elecampane, dahlia, dandelion, chicory, and other plants of the same natural family (compositce). It may be obtained in the form of minute white grains, which dissolve easily in hot water, and mostly separate again as the water cools, (Unlike starch, inulin exists in a liquid form in the roots above named, and separates in grains from the clear pressed juice when this is kept some time. According to Bouchardat, the juice of the dahlia tuber, expressed in winter, becomes a semi-solid white mass in this way, after reposing some hours, from the separa- cion of 8 per cent of this substance. Inulin, when pure, gives no coloration with iodine. It may be recognized in plants, where it occurs in a solution usually of the consistence of a thin oil, by soaking a slice of the plant in strong alcohol. Inulin is insoluble in this liquid, and under its influence shortly separates as a solid in the form of spherical granules, which may be identified with -the aid of the microscope. When long boiled with water it is slowly but complete ly converted into a kind of sugar, (levulose) ; hot dilute acids accomplish the same transformation In a short time. It is digested by animals, and doubtless has the same value for food as starch. In chemical composition, inulin agrees perfectly with cellulose and starch ; see p. 60. Dextrin, Cia H20 O10, has been thought to occur in small \ quantity dissolved in the sap of all plants. According to ' Von Bibra's late investigations, the substance existing in bread-grains which earlier experimenters believed to be dextrin, is in reality gum. Busse, who has still more recently examined various young cereal plants and seeds, THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 69 and potato tubers, for dextrin, found it only in oj^jjiotatoes and young wheat plants, and there in very small quantity. — Jahresbericht fur Chemie, 1866, p. 664. Dextrin is easily prepared artificially by the transforma- \ tion of starch, and its interest to us is chiefly due to this fact. When starch is exposed some hours to the heat of an oven, or 30 minutes to the temperature of 415° F., the grains swell, burst open, and are gradually converted into a light-brown substance, which dissolves readily in water, forming a clear, gummy solution. This is dextrin, and thus I prepared it is largely used in the arts, especially in calico- printing, as a cheap substitute for gum arabic, and bears 1 the name British gum. In the baking of bread it is form ed from the starch of the flour, and often constitutes ten per cent of the loaf. The glazing on the crust of bread, or upon biscuits that have been steamed, is chiefly due to a coating of dextrin. ( Dextrin is thus an important ingre- ^ dient of those kinds of food which are prepared from the / starchy grains by cooking. British gum, or commercial dextrin, appears either in translucent brown masses, or as a yellowish- white powder. On addition of cold water, the dextrin readily dissolves, leaving behind a portion of unaltered starch. When the solution is mixed with strong alcohol, the dextrin separates in wliito flocks, which, upon agitation, unite to translucent salvy clumps. With iodine, solution of commercial dex trin gives a fine purplish-red color. Pure dextrin is, how- \ ' ever, unaffected by iodine. EXP. 28. — Cautiously heat a spoonful of powdered starch in a porce lain dish, with constant stirring so that it may not burn, for the space of five minutes ; it acquires a yellow, and later, a brown color. Now add thrice its bulk of water, and heat nearly to boiling. Observe that a slimy solution is formed. Pour it upon a tilter ; the liquid that runs through contains dextrin. To a portion, add twice its bulk of alcohol ; dextrin is precipitated. To another portion, add solution of iodine; thid shows the presence of dissolved but unaltered starch, which likewise re mains solid in considerable quantities upon the niter. To a third portion 70 HOW CROPS GROW. of the filtrate add one drop of strong sulphuric acid, and boil a few minutes. Test with iodine, which will now prove that all the starch is transformed. Not only heat, but likewise acids and ferments produce dextrin from starch, and also from cellulose. In the sprouting of seeds it is formed from starch, and hence i» an ingredient of malt liquors. It is often contained in the animal body. Limpricht obtained nearly a pound of dextrin from 200 Ibs. of the flesh of a young horse. — Ann. Ch. Ph., 133, p. 295. The chemical composition of dextrin is the same as that of cellulose, starch, and inulin. The Gums. — A number of bodies exist in the vegetable kingdom, which, from the similarity of their properties, have received the common designation of Gums. The O best known are Gum Arabic, or Arabin • the gum of the Cherry and Plum, or Cerasin ; Gum Tragacanth and Bas- sora Gum, or Bassorin ; and the Vegetable Mucilage of various roots, viz., of mallow and oomfrey ; and of certain seeds, as those of flax and quince, Arabin. — Gum Arabic or Arabin exudes from the stems of various species of acacia that grow in the tropi cal countries of the East, especially in Arabia and Egypt. It occurs in tear-like, transparent, and, in its purest form, colorless masses. These dissolve easily in their own weight of water, forming a viscid liquid, or mucilage, which is em ployed for causing adhesion between surfaces of paper, arid for thickening colors in calico-printing. Gum Arabic, when burned, leaves about 3" per cent of ash, chiefly car bonates of lime and potash ; it is, in fact, a compound of lime and potash with Arabic acid. Arabic A<*i«l is obtained pure by mixing a strong solution of guni Arabic with clilorhydric acid, and adding alcohol. It is thus pre cipitated as a milk-white mass, which, when dried at 212", becomes trau .-parent, and has the composition C]2 Haa O,,. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 71 In 100 parts, Arabic acid contains : Carbon 42.12 Hydrogen 6.41 Oxygen 51.47 100.00 By exposure to a temperature of 250°, Arabic acid loses one molecule of water, and becomes insoluble in water, being transformed into Metarabic Acid, (Fremy's Acide metagummique). Ccrasin. — The gum which frequently forms glassy masses on the bark of cherry, plum, apricot, peach, and almond trees, is a mixture in variable proportions of Arabin, or the arabates of lime and potash, with cerasin, or the metarabates of lime and potash. Cold water dis solves the former, while the cerasin remains undissolved, but swollen to a pasty mass or jelly. ]JIetaral>ic Acid, is prepared, as above stated, by exposing Arabic acid to a temperature of 250° F., and its composition is C12 H20 O10. It is likewise produced by putting solution of gum Arabic in contact with oil of vitriol. On the other hand, metarabic acid is converted into Arabic acid, by boiling with water and a little lime or alkali. Metarabic acid, as well as its compounds with lime, potash, etc., are insoluble in water. Bassorin, C12 H20 O10, as found in Gum Tragacanth, has much similarity to metarabic acid in its properties, being insoluble in water, but swelling up in it to a paste or jelly. Vegetable Mucilage, C12 H20 O19, n has the same composition, and near- a \ ly the same characters as Bassorin, and is possibly identical with it. It i pLlrtuniversal constituent It is procured in a state of purity by soak- ing unbroken flaxseed in cold water, with frequent agitation, heating the liquid to boiling, straining, and evaporating, until addition of alcohol separates tenacious threads from it. It is then precipitated by alcohol containing a little chlorhydric acid, and washed by the same mixture. On drying, it forms a homy, colorless, and friable mass. Fig. 13 represents a highly magnified see 72 HOW CROPS GROW. tion of the flaxseed. The external cells, a, contain the mucilage. Whet soaked in water, the mucilage swells, bursts the cells, and exudes. One or other of these kinds of gum has been found in the following plants, viz., basswood, elm, apple, grape, castor-oil bean, mangold, tea, sunflower, pepper, in various sea-weeds, and in the seeds of wheat, rye, barley, oats, maize, rice, buckwheat, and millet. In the bread-grains, Arabin, or at least a soluble gum, occurs often in considerable proportion. TABLE OF THE PROPORTIONS (per cent) OP GUM IN VARIOUS AIR-DBI PLANTS OR PARTS OF PLANTS. (According to VonBibra, Die Getreidearten und das Brod.) Wheat kernel 4.50 Wheat flour, superfine 6.25 Spelt flour, (Triticum spelta,) 2.48 Wheat bran 8.85 Spelt bran 12.52 Rye kernel 4.10 Rye flour 7.25 Rye bnm 10.40 Barley flour 6.33 Barley bran • 6.88 Oat meal 3.50 Rice flour 2.00 Millet flour 10.60 Maize meal 3.05 Buckwheat flour 2.85 The gums are converted into sugar by long boiling with dilute acids. The recent experiments of Grouven show that, contrary , to what has been taught hitherto, gum, (at least gum Arabic,) is digestible by domestic animals. Saccharose or Cane Sugar, C19 H2Q On, so called be cause first and chiefly prepared from the eugar cane, is the ordinary sugar of com merce. When pure, it is a white solid, readily soluble in water, forming a color- Fig- 14- kss, ropy, and intensely sweet solution. It crystallizes in rhombic prisms, fig. 14, which are usually small, as in THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 75 granulated sugar, but in the form of rock candy may be found an inch or more in length. The crystallized sugar obtained largely from the sugar-beet, in Europe, and that furnished in the United States by the sugar-maple and sorghum, when pure, are identical with cane-sugar. Saccharose also exists in the vernal juices of the walnut, birch, and other trees. It occurs in the stems of unripe maize, in the nectar of flowers, in fresh honey, in parsnips, turnips, carrots, parsley, sweet potatoes, in the stems and roots of grasses, and in a multitude of fruits. EXP. 29. — Heat cautiously a spoonful of white sugar until it melts, (at 356° F.,) to a clear yellow liquid. On rapid cooling, it gives a transpar ent mass, known as barley sugar, which is employed in confectionery. At a higher heat, it turns brown, froths, emits pungent vapors, and be comes burnt sugar, or caramel, which is used for coloring soups, ale, etc The quantity per cent of saccharose in the juice of various plants is given in the annexed table. It is, of course, variable, depending upon the variety of plant in case, of cane, beet, and sorghum, as well as upon the stage of growth. SACCHAROSE IN PLANTS. per cent. Sugar cane, average 18 Peligot Sugar beet, " 10 " Sorghum 9% Goessmann Maize, just flowered, 3% Ludersdorff Sugar maple, sap,average 2j^ Liebig Red maple, " " 2% " "When a solution of this sugar is heated with dilute J acids, or when acted oi\ by yeast, it is converted into a mix- / ture of equal parts of levulose, (fruit sugar,) and glucose, f (grape sugar.) The composition of saccharose is the same as that of Arabic acid, and it contains in 100 parts : Carbon 42.11 Hydrogen 6.43 Oxygen 51.46 100.00 Levulose, or Fruit Sugar, (Fructose,) Cia H34 O12, exists mixed with other sugars in sweet fruits, honey, and mo- 4 74 now CROPS GROW. lasses. Timlin is converted into this sugai by long boil ing with dilute acids, \r with water alone. When pure, it is a colorless, amorphous* mass. It is incapable of crys tallizing or granulating, and usually exists dissolved in a small proportion of water as a syrup. Its sweetness is equal to that of saccharose. ^vulose contains in 100 parts : Carbon 40.00 Hydrogen 6.67 Oxygen 53.33 100.00 Glucose or Grape Sugar, C12 H24 O12, naturally occurs associated with levulose in the juices of plants and in honey. Granules of glucose separate from the juice of the grape in drying, as may be seen in old " candied " raisins. Honey often granulates, or candies, on long keeping, from th£ crystallization of a part of its glucose. (Glucose is formed from dextrin by the action of hot dilute :u-'uU, imiK1 same way (lint levulose is produced from inulnT In th&jmre state it exists as minute, color less crystalsJ^aH^^tsJweight for weight, but half as sweet - as the foregoing sugars. In composition it is identical with levulose. It combines chemically with water in two proportions. Mono-hy- drated glucose, (Cia H34 Oia HaO,) or Anthon's hard crystallized grape- sugar, which is prepared in Germany by a secret process, is dry to the feel. Bi-hydrated glucose, (C13 H24 Oi3 2H2O,) occurs in commerce in an impure state as a soft, sticky, crystalline mass, which becomes doughy at a slightly elevated temperature. Both these hydrates lose their crystai- wrater at 212°. Dissolved in water, glucose yields a syrup, which is thin, and destitute of the ropiness of cane-sugar syrup. It does not crystallize, (granulate,) so readily as cane-sugar. Exi». 30. — Mix 100 c. c. of water with 30 drops of strong sulphuric acid, and heat to vigorous boiling in a glass flask. Stir 10 grams of * laterally without shape, i. e., not crystallized. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 75 •tarch with a little water, and pour the mixture into the hd liquid, drop by drop, so as not to interrupt the boiling. The starch dissolves, and passes first into dextrin, and finally into glucose. Continue the ebul lition for several hours, replacing the evaporated water from time to time. To remove the sulphuric acid, add to the liquid, which may be Btill milky from impurities in the starch, powdered chalk, until the sour taste disappears ; filter from the sulphate of lime, (gypsum,) that ie formed, and evaporate the solution of glucose* at a gentle heat to a syrupy consistence. On long standing it may crystallize or granulate. By this method is prepared the so-called potato-sugar, or starch-sugar of commerce, which is added to grape-juice for making a stronger wine, and is also employed to adulterate cane or beet-sugar. In the sprouting and malting of grain, glucosef is like wise produced fromjstarch. Even cellulose is convertible into glucose by the pro longed actrntTof hot dilute acids, and saw-dust has thus been made to yield an impure syrup, suitable for the pro duction of alcohol. In the formation of glucose from cellulose, starch, and dextrin, the latter substances take up the elements of water as represented by the equation Starch, &c. Wate*. Glucose. C12H20O10 + 2H20 — C12H24O12 In this process, 90 parts of starch, &c., yield 100 parts of glucose. Trommels Copper test. — A characteristic test for glucose and levulose is found in their deportment towards an alkaline solution of oxide of copper, which readily yields up oxygen to these sugars, being itself re duced to yellow or red suboxide. EXP. 31. — Prepare the copper test by dissolving together in 30 c. c. of warm water a pinch of sulphate of copper and one of tartaric acid ; add to the liquid, solution of caustic potash until it feels slippery to the skin. Place in separate test tubes a few drops of solution of cane-sugar, a similar amount of the dextrin solution, obtained in Exp. 38; of solu tion of glucose, from raisins, or from Exp. 30; and of molasses; add to each a little of the copper solution, and place them in a vessel of hot * If the boiling has been kept up but an hour or so, the glucose will contain dextrin, as may be ascertained by mixing a small portion of the still acid liquid with 5 times its bulk of strong alcohol, which will precipitate dextrin, but not glucose. t According to some authorities, the sugar of malt is distinct from' glucose, and has been designated maltose. Probably, however, the so-called maltose is a mixture of glucose and dextrin. 76 HOW CROPS GROW. water. Observe that the saccharose and dextrin suffer no alteration for a long time, while the glucose and molasses shortly cause the separation of suboxide of copper. EXP. 32.— Heat to boiling a little white cane-sugar with 30 e. c. of water, and 3 drops of strong sulphuric acid, in a glass or porcelain dish, for 15 minutes, supplying the waste of water as needful, and test the liquid as in the last Exp. It will be found that this treatment trans- forms saccharose into glucose, (and levulose.) Tfie quaittit itive estimation of the sugars and of starch is commonly based upon the reaction just described. For this purpose the alkaline copper solution is made of a known strength by dissolving a given weight of sulphate of copper, etc., in a given volume of water, and the glucose, or levulose, or a mixture of both, being likewise made to a known vol ume of solution, it is allowed to flow slowly from a graduated tube into a measured portion of warm copper solution, until the blue color is dis charged. Experiment has demonstrated that one part of glucose or of levulose reduces 2.205 + parts of oxide of copper. Starch and sac charose are first converted into glucose and levulose, by heating with an acid, and then examined in the same manner. For the details required / to ensure accuracy, consult Fresenius' (Juant&ttive Analysis. As already stated, cane-sugar, by long boiling of its / aqueous solution, and under the influence of hot dilute acids (Exp. 32) and yeast, loses its property of ready crys- V tallization, and is converted into levulose and glucose. According to Dubrunfaut, two molecules of cane-sugar take up the elements of two molecules, (5.26 per cent,) of water, yielding a mixture of equal parts of levulose and glucose. This change is expressed In chemical symbols as follows : 2 (Cia H22 ()„) + 2 H2O = C,a H24 O13 + C12 H24 Oia Cane-sugar. Water. Levulone. Gliicose. The alterability of saccharose on heating its solutions occasions a loss of one-third to one-half of what is really contained in cane-juice, and is one reason that solid sugar is obtained from the sorghum with such difficulty. Mo lasses, sorghum syrup, and honey, usually contain all three of these sugars. In molasses, both the saccharose and glucose are hindered from crystallization by the levulose, and by saline matters derived from the cane-juice. Honey-dew, that sometimes falls in viscid drops from the leaves of the lime and other trees, is essentially a mix- THE VOLATILE PABT OP PLANTS* ?7 tare of tlie three sugars with some gum. 'The mannas of Syria and Kurdistan are of similar composition*' The older observers assumed the presence of glucose in the bread grains. Thus Vauquelin found, or thought he found, 8.5°|c of this sugar in Odessa wheat. More recent-"* ly, Peligot, Mitscherlich, and Stein have denied the pres ence of any sugar in these grains. In his work on the Cereals and Bread, (Die G-etreidearten und das Brod, I860,) p. 163, Von Bibra has reinvestigated this question, and found in fresh ground wheat, etc., a sugar having some of the characters of saccharose, and others^ of glucose and levulose. It is, therefore, a mixture. Von Bibra found in the flour of various grains the following quan tities of sugar. PROPORTIONS OF SUGAR IN AIR-DSY FLOUR, BRAN, AND MEAL. Per cent. Wheat flour 2.33 Spelt flour 1.41 Wheat bran 4.30 Spelt bran 2.70 Rye flour 3.46 Rye bran 1. 86 Barley meal 3.04 Barley bran 1.90 Oat mea . ., 2.19 Rice flour 0.39 Millet flour 1.30 Maize meal 3.71 Buckwheat meal 0.91 Qlucosides. — There occur in the vegetable kingdom a large number of bodies, usually bitter in taste, which con tain glucose, or a similar sugar, chemically combined with other substances, or yield it on decomposition. Tannin^ the bitter principle of oak and hemlock ba'rk ; salicm, from willow bark ; phloridzin, from the bark of the apple-tree root, and principles contained in jalap, scammony, the horse chestnut, and almond, are of this kind. The sugar may be obtained from these so-called .glucosides by heating with dilute acids. 78 HOW CEOPS GHOW. Other st. gars. — Other sugars or saccharoid bodies occurring in common or cultivated plants, but requiring iro extended notice here, are the fo* lowing: — Mannite, C8 H,4 Oa, is abundant in the so-called manna of the apothe- caiy, which exudes from the bark of several species of ash that grow in tho Eastern Hemisphere, (Fraxvuus ormis and rotundifolia.) It like wise exists in the sap of our fruit trees, in edible mushrooms, and some times is formed in the fermentation of sugar, (viscous fermentation.) It appears in minute colorless crystals, and has a sweetish taste. Quercite, C9 Hi2 O5, is the sweet principle of the acorn, from which it may be procured in colorless crystals. finite, C« Hj2 O6, exudes from wounds in the bark of a Californian and Australian pine, (Pinus Lambertiana.) Separated from the resin that usually accompanies it, it forms a white crystalline mass of a very sweet taste. Mycose, Cia H22 On, is a sugar found in ergot of rye. It may be ob tained in crystals, and is very sweet. Sugar of Milk, Lactose, d2 H22 On + H2O, is the sweet principle of the milk of animals. It is largely prepared for commerce, in Switzerland, by evaporating whey, (milk from which casein and fat have been sepa rated for making cheese.) In a state of purity, it forms transparent, col orless crystals, which crackle under the teeth, and are but slightly sweet to the taste. When dissolved to saturation in water, it forms a sweet but thin syrup. Mutual transformation* of the members of the Cellulose Group. — One of the most remarkable facts in the history of this group of bodies is the facility with which its mem bers undergo mutual conversion. Some of these changes have been already noticed, but we may appropriately re view them here. a. Transformations in the plant. — The machinery of the vegetable organism has the power to transform most, if not all, of these bodies into every other one, and we find nearly all of them in every individual of the higher order of plants in some one or other stage of its growth. In germmation, the starch which is largely contained in seeds is converted into dextrin and glucose. It thereby acquires solubility, and passes into the embryo to feed the young plant. Here it is again solidified as cellulose, starch, or other organic principle, yielding, in fact, the chief part of the materials for the structure of the seedling. THE VOLATILE PAxtT OF PLANTS. At spring-time, in cold climates, the starch stored up over winter in the new wood of many trees, especially the maple, appears to be converted into the saccharose which is found so abundantly in the sap, and this sugar, carried upwards to the buds, nourishes the young leaves, and is there transformed into cellulose, and into starch again. The sugar-beet root, when healthy, yields a juice con taining 10 to 14 per cent of saccharose, and is destitute of starch. Schacht has observed that in a certain diseased state of the beet, its sugar is partially converted into starch, grains of this substance making their appearance. ( Wll- dtfs Gentralblatt, 1863, II., p. 217.) The analysis of the cereal grains sometimes reveals the presence of dextrin, at others of sugar or gum. Thus Stepf found no dextrin, but both gum arid sugar in maize-meal, (Jour, fur Prakt. Chem., 76, p. 92;) while Fresenitis, in a more recent analysis, (Vs. St., 1, p. 180,) obtained dextrin, but neither sugar or gum. The sample of maize examined by Stepf contained 3.05 p. c. gum and 3.71 p. c. sugar; that analyzed by Fresenius yielded 2.33 p. c. dextrin. Gum Tragacanth is a result of the transformation of cellulose, as Mohl has shown by its microscopic study. b. In the animal, the substances we have been describ ing also suffer transformation when employed as food. ! During the process of digestion, cellulose, so far as it is acted upon, starch, dextrin, and probably the gums, are j all converted into glucose. c.' Many of these changes may also be produced apart from physiological agency, by the action of heat, acids, and / ferments, operating singly or jointly. Cellulose and starch are converted by boiling with M dilute acid, into dextrin and finally into glucose. IT paper or cotton be placed in contact with strong chlorhydric acid, (spirit of salt,) it is gradually converted into the same sugar. Cellulose ar d starch acted upon for some time by strong nitric acid, (aqua-fortis,) give compounds from which dextrin may be separated. Nitrocellulose, (gun cotton,) sometimes yields gum by its spontaneous HOW CROPS GROW. decomposition, (Hoffmann, Quart. Jour. dhem. Soc., jx 767.) A kind of gum also appears in solutions of cane- sugar or in beet-juice, when they ferment under certain conditions. Inulin and the gums yield sugar, (levulose,) but no dextrin, when boiled with weak acids. d. It will be noticed that while physical and chemical agencies produce these metamorphoses in one direction, it is only under the influence of life that they can be accom plished in the reverse manner. In the laboratory we can only reduce from a ^higher, organized, or more complex constitution to a lower and simpler one. In the vegetable, however, all these changes, and many more, take place with the greatest facility. ( ^ . The Chemical Composition of the Uellufose Group. — It is a remarkable fact that all the substances just de scribed stand very closely related to each other in chemical composition, while several of them are identical in this respect. In the following table their composition is ex pressed in formula. CHEMICAL FORMULAE OF THE BODIES OP THE CELLULOSE GROUP. Cellulose Starch Inulir Dextnii Bassorin Veg. Mucilago Metarabic acid Arabic acid C13HaoOig Ara1 lc13HaaOn Cane sugar Fruit sugar I n TT r* Grape sugar [C»H>«°'« It will be observed that all these bodies contain 12 atoms of carbon, united to as much hydrogen and oxygen as form 10, 11, or 12 molecules of water. We can, there fore, conceive of their conversion one into another, with no further change in chemical composition in any than the loss or gain of a few molecules of water. V THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 81 Ismnerism. — Bodies which — like cellulose and dextrin, or .ike levulose and glucose— are identical in composition, and yet are characterize^, by different properties and modes of occurrence, are termed isotnertc; they are examples of isomerism. These words are of Greek derivation, and signify of equal measure. We must suppose that the particles of isomeric bodies which are com posed of the same kinds of matter and in the same quantities, exist in different states of arrangement. The mason can build from a given num ber of bricks and a certain amount of mortar, a simple wall, an aqueduct, a bridge or a castle. The composition of these unlike structures may be the same, both in kind and quantity ; but the structures themselves differ immensely, from the fact of the diverse arrangement of their ma terials. In the same manner we may suppose starch to be converted into dextrin by a change in the relative positions of the atoms of carbon, hydrogen, and oxygen, which compose them. 3, THE PECTOSE GKOUP. — The pectose group includes Pectose, Pectin, Pectosic, Pectic, and Metapectic acids. These bodies exist in, or are derived from, fleshy fruits^ including pumpkins and squashes, berries, the roots of the turnip, beet, onion, and carrot, and in cabbage and celery. They are an important part of the food of men and cattle. PectOSC is the name given to a body which is supposed , rather than demonstrated to occur with cellulose in the flesh of unripe fruits, and in the roots of turnips, carrots, / and beets. Its characters in the pure state are as good as < unknown, because we are as yet acquainted with no means of separating it from cellulose without changing its nature. Pectose is thought to constitute the chief bulk of the dry matter of the above-mentioned fruits and roots, and is con cluded to be a distinct body by the products of its trans formation, either such as are formed naturally, or those procured b; artificial means. In what follows, we shall as sume, with Fremy, (Ann. de Chim. et de Phys., XXIV, 6,) that pectose exists, and is the source of pectin, etc. Pectin is produced from pectose in a manner similar to that by which dextrin is obtained from cellulose or starch, viz., by the action of heat, of acids, and of ferments., When the flesh of fruits, or the roots whic^ consist chiefly of 4,* 82 HOW CROPS GROW. pectose, are subjected to the joint action of a moderate ; heat and an acid, the starch they contain is slowly altered I into dextrin and sugar, while the firm pectose shortly soft- ' ens, becomes soluble in water, and is converted into pec- ; tin. It is precisely these changes which occur in the bak ing of apples and pears, and in the boiling of turnips, car rots, etc., with water. In the ripening of fruits the same ; transformation takes place. The firm pectose, under the j influence of the acids that exist in all fruits, gradaally soft- j ens, and passes into pectin. EXP. 33. — Express, and, if turbid, filter through muslin the juice of a ripe apple, pear, or peach. Add to the clear liquid its own bulk of al cohol. Pectin is precipitated as a stringy, gelatinous mass, which, on drying, shrinks greatly in bulk, and forms, if pure, a white substance that may be easily reduced to powder, and is readLy soluble in cold •water. EXP. 34. — Reduce several white turnips or beets to pulp by grating. Inclose the pulp in a piece of muslin, and wash by squeezing in water until all soluble matters are removed, or until the water comes off nearly tasteless. Bring the washed pulp into a glass vessel, with enough dilute chlorhydric acid, (1 part by bulk of commercial muriatic acid to 15 parts of water,) to saturate the mass, and let it stand 48 hours. Squeeze out the acid liquid, filter it, and add alcohol, when pectin will separate. The strong aqueous solution of pectin is viscid or gummy, as seen in the juice that exudes from baked apples or pears. PectOSic and Pectic acids. — Under the action of a fer- I ment occurring in many fruits, assisted by a gentle heat, J pectin is transformed first into pectosic, and afterward into !i pectic acid. These bodies compose the well-known fruit- jellies. They are both insoluble in cold water, and remain . suspended in it as a gelatinous mass. Pectosic acid is soluble in boiling water, and hence most fruit jellies bo- come liquid when heated to boiling; on cooling, its solu tion gelatinizes again. Pectic acid is insoluble even in foiling water. It is formed also when the pulp of fruits or roots containing pectose is acted on by alkalies or by ammonia-oxide of copper. The latter agent, (a solvent of cellulose,) converts pectose directly into pectic acid, THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 88 which remains in insoluble combination with oxide of copper. Uletapectic acid.1 — By too long boiling, by prolonged contact with acids or alkalies, and by decay, the pectic and pectosic acids, as well as pectin, are transformed into still another substance, viz., metapectic ancl, which, according to Fremy, is a very soluble body of quite sour tasle. It is the last product of the transformation of the bodies of this group with which we are acquainted. It exists, according to Fremy, in beet-molasses and decayed fruits. EXP. 35. — Stew a handful of sound cranberries, covered with water- just long enough to make them soft. Observe the speedy solution of the firm pectose. Strain through muslin. The juice contains soluble pectin, which may be precipitated from a small portion by alcohol. Keep the remaining juice heated to near the boiling point in a water bath, (i. e., by immersing the vessel containing it in a larger one of boil ing water.) After a time, which is variable according to the condition of the fruit, and must be ascertained by trial, the juice on cooling or stand ing solidifies to a jelly, that dissolves on warming, and reappears again on cooling — Fremy's pectosic acid. By further heating, the juice may form a jelly which is permanent when hot — pectic acid — and on still longer exposure to the same temperature, this jelly may dissolve again, by passing into Fremy's metapectic acid, which alcohol does not precip itate. Other ripe fruits, as quinces, strawberries, peaches, grapes, apples, etc., may be employed for this experiment, but in any case the time required for the juice to run through these changes cannot be predicted safely, and the student may easily fail in attempting to follow them. Chemical compos it ion, of the Pectose group. — Our knowl edge on this point is very imperfect. Pectose itself, hav ing never been obtained pure, has not been analysed. The other bodies of this group have been examined, but, owing to the difficulty of obtaining them in a state of purity, the results of different observers are discordant. The formulae of FEEMT are as follows : Pectose, unknown. Pectin, C32 H40 O28 + 4 R2 O Pectosic acid, C18 H20 O14 + 1^ H2 O Pectic acid, C18 H20 O14 + II2 O Metapectic acid, C8 H10 O7 + 2 H2 O Grouven, (2ter Salzmunder Bericht, p. 470,) has prepar ed pectin on the large scale from beet-root cake, (remaining after the juice was expressed for smgar manufacture,) h~ 84 HOW CKOPS GROW. digesting it. with cold dilute chlorhydric acid, precipitat ing and washing with alcohol. Thus obtained, it had all the characters ascribed to pectin. Its centesimal com position, however, corresponded nearly with that assigned by Fremy to pecti acid, and differs somewhat from that given by this cheu ist for pectin, as is seen from the suf joined figures : Pectin. Pecticacid. Grouven's pectin. C M H48 08a Cie H« 016 Carbon 40.67 43.29 42.95 Hydrogen 5.08 4.84 5.44 Oxygen 54.25 52.87 51.61 100.00 100.00 • 100.00 From the best analyses and from analogy with cellulose it is probable that pectose has the same composition as pectin, or differs from it only by a few molecules of water. If we subtract the water, which in the formulae (p. 83) is separated by + from the remaining symbol, we see that the proportions of Carbon, Hydrogen, and Oxygen are the same in all these bodies, and correspond to the formula C8 H10 O,. This nearness of composition assists in com prehending the ease with which the transformations of pectose into the other members of the group are effected. Relations of the Cellulose and Pectose Groups. — It was formerly thought that the pectinbodies are convertible into sugar by the prolonged action of acids. Fremy has showntBat this is not the case. Sacc, (Ann. Gh. et Phys., 25, 218,) and Porter, (Ann. Ch. et Pharm., 71, 115,) have investigated a body having the properties and nearly the composition of pectic acid, which is produced by the action of nitric acid on wood. Divers, (Jour. Vliem. Soc., 1863, p. 91,) has observed « mxostance having the essential characters of pectic acid among the productw of the spontaneous decomposition of nitrocellulose, (gun cotton.) It is probable, though not yet fairly demonstrated, THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 85 that in the living plant cellulose passes into pectose and ;ctin. Without loubt, also, the reverse transformations iay be readily accomplished. 4. THE VEGETABLE ACIDS. — The Vegetable Acids are very numerous. ( Some of them are found in all classes of plants, and nearly every family of the vegetable kingdom contains one or several acids peculiar to itself, j Those which concern us here are few in number, and though doubtless of the highest importance in the economy of vegetation, are of subordinate interest to the objects of this work, and will be noticed but briefly. They are oxalic, tartaric, malic, and citric acids. They occur in plants either in the free state, or as salts of lime, potash, etc. I They are mostly found in fruits. \ Oxalic acid, C2 H2 O4 2 Ha O, exists largely in the com- mon sorrel, and, according to the best observers, is found in greater or less quantity in nearly all plants. The pure acid presents itself in the form of color less, brilliant, transparent crystals, not unlike Epsom salts in appearance, (Fig. 15,) but having an intensely sour taste. (Oxalic acid forms with lime a salt-^-ihe oxalate of lime — which is insoluble in pure water. It nevertheless exists dissolved in the sells of plants, so long as they are in active growth, (Schmidt, Ann. Chem. u. Pharm., 61,297.) To wards the end of the period of growth, it often accumu lates in such quantity as to separate in microscopic crystals. These are found in large quantity in the mature leaves and 1 roots of the beet, in the root of garden rhubarb, and espe- / cially in many lichens. Oxalate of potash is soluble in water, and exists in the juices of sorrel and garden rhubarb. It was formerly used for removing ink-stains from cloth and leather, under whe name of salt of sorrel. Oxalic acid is now employed for this purpose. Oxalate of soda is soluble in water, and 86 HOW UKOPS GROW. is found in the juices of plants that grow on the sea-shore* Oxalate of ammonia is employed as a test for lime. EXP. 36. — Dissolve 5 giims of oxalic acid in 50 c. c. of hot water, add solution of ammonia or solid carbonate of ammonia until the odor of the latter slightly prevails, and allow the liquid to cool slowly. Long, needle like crystals of a salt of oxalic acid and ammonia — the oxalate of ammonia — separate on cooling, the compound being sparingly soluble in coid wa ter. Preserve for future use. EXP. 37. — Add to any solution of lime, as lime-water, (see note, p. 36,) or hard well water, a few drops of oxalate of ammonia solution. Oxalate of lime immediately appears as a white powdery precipitate, which, from its extreme insolubility, serves to indicate tbe presence of the minutest quantities of lime. Add a few drops of chlorhydric or nitric acid to the oxalate of lime ; it disappears. Hence oxalate of ammonia is a test fo lime only in solutions containing no free mineral acid. (Acetic ana oxalic acids, however, have little effect upon the test.) Definition of Acids, JBases, and Salts. — In the popular \ sense, an acid is any body having a sour taste. It is, in j fact, true that all sour substances are acids, but all acids are not sour, some being tasteless, others bitter, and some sweet. ; A better characteristic of an acid is its capability j of combining chemically with bases. The strongest acids, i. e. those bodies whose acid characters are most strongly developed, if soluble, so as to have any effect on the nerves of taste, are sour, viz., sulphuric acid, phosphoric acid, nitric acid, etc. liases are the opposite of acids. The strongest bases, when soluble, are bitter and biting to the taste, and cor rode the skin. Potash, soda, ammonia, and lime, are ex amples. Magnesia, oxide of iron, and many other com pounds of metals with oxygen, are insoluble bases, and hence destitute of taste. Potash, soda, and ammonia, are termed alkalies • lime and magnesia, alkali-earths. Salts are compounds of acids and bases, or at least re sult from their chemical union. Thus, in Exp. 20, the salt, phosphate of lime, was produced by bringing together phosphoric acid, and the base, lime. In Exp. 37, oxalato of lime was made in a similar manner. Common salt — in THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 87 chemical language, chloride of sodium — is formed when soda is mixed with chlorhydric acid, water being, in this case, produced at the same time. Test for acidx and alkalies. — Many vegetable colors are altered by solu ble acids or soluble bases, (alkalies,) in such a manner as to answer the purpose of distinguishing these two classes of bodies. A solution of cochineal may be employed. It has a ruby-red color when concentrat ed, but on mixing with much pure water, becomes orange or yellowish- \ orange. Acids do not affect this color, while alkalies turn it to an intense / carmine or violet-carmine, which is restored to orange by acids. / EXP. 38.— Prepare tincture * of cochineal by pulverizing 3 grams of cochineal, and shaking frequently with a mixture of 50 c. c. of strong alcohol and 200 c. c. of water. After a day or two, pour off the clear liquid for use. To a cup of water add a few drops of strong sulphuric acid, and to an other similar quantity add as many drops of ammonia. To the liquids add separately 5 drops of cochineal tincture, observing the coloration in each case. D.vide the dilute ammonia into two portions, and pour into one of them the dilute acid, until the carmine color just passes into orange. Should excess of acid have been incautiously used, add ammo nia, until the carmine reappears, and destroy it again by new portions of acid, added dropwise. The acid and base, thus neutralize each other, and the solution contains sulphate of ammonia, but no free acid or base. It will be found that the orange-cochineal indicates very minute quantities of ammonia, and the carmine-cochineal correspondingly small quantities of acid. Tincture of litmus, (procurable of the apothecary,) or of dried red cabbage, may also be employed. Litmus is made red by soluble acids, and blue by soluble bases. With red cabbage, acids develope a purple, and the bases a green color. In the formation of salts, the acids and bases more or less neutralize sach otfier's properties, and their compounds, when soluble, have a less sour or less acrid taste, and act less vigorously on vegetable colors than the acids or bases themselves. Some soluble salts have no taste at all resembling either their base or acid, and have no effect on vegetable col ors. This is true of common salt, glauber salts or sulphate of soda, and saltpeter or nitrate of potash. Others exhibit the properties of their base, though in a reduced degree. Carbonate of ammonia, for example, has much of the odor, taste, and effect on vegetable colors that belong to ammonia. Carbonate of soda has the taste and other properties of caustic soda in a greatly mitigated form. On the other hand, sulphates of alumina, iron, and copper, have slightly acid characters. Certain acids form with the same base several distinct salts. Thus carbonic acid and soda may produce carbonate of soda, Na-jO COa, 01 • Tinctures, in the language of the apothecary, are alcoholic solution*. 88 HOW CROPS GROW. bicarb&aate of soda, Na H 0 CO2. The latter is mu th less alkaline than the former, but both turn cochineal to a carmine color. Again, phos phoric acid may form three distinct salts with soda or with lime, which will be noticed in another place. Oxalic acid also yields several kinds of salts, us do the other organic acids presently to be described. Malic acid, C4 H6 O6, is the chief sour principle of ap ples, currants, gooseberries, plums, cherries, strawberries^ and most common fruits. It exists in small quantity in a multitude of plants. It is found abundantly in combina tion with potash, in the garden rhubarb, and malate of potash may be obtained in crystals by simply evaporating the juice of the leaf-stalks of this plant. It is likewise abundant as lime-salt in the nearly ripe berries of the mountain ash, and in barberries. Malate of lime also occurs in considerable quantity in the leaves of tobacco, and is often encountered in the manufacture of maple su gar, separating as a white or gray sandy powder during the evaporation of the sap. Pure malic acid is only seen in the chemical laboratory, and presents white, crystalline masses of an intensely sour taste. It is extremely soluble in water. Tartaric acid, C4 II, O6, is abundant in the grape, from the juice of which, during fermentation, it is deposited in combination with potash as argol. This, on purification, yields the cream of tartar, (bitartrate of potash, ) of commerce. Tar- trates of potash or lime exist in small quantities in tamarinds, in the unripe ber- Fig. 16. ries of the mountain ash, in the berries of the sumach, in cucumbers, potatoes, pine-apples, and many other fruits. The acid itself may be obtained in large glassy crystals, (see Fig. 16,) which are very sour to the taste. Citric acid, C6 H8 O7, exists in the free state in the juicb of the lemon, and in unripe tomatoes. It accompaniea malic acid in the currant, gooseberry, cherry, strawberry, and raspberry. ) It is found in small quantity, united to THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 89 lime, ni tobacco leaves, in the tubers of the Jerusalem artichoke, in the bulbs of onions, in beet roots, in coffee- berries, and in the needles of the fir tree. In the pure state, citric acid forms large transparent j or white crystals, very sour to the taste. Relations of the Vegetable Acids to each other and to the Amyloids. — The four acids above noticed usually occur together in our ordinary fruita and it appears that some of them undergo mutual conversion in the liv ing plant. According to Liebig, the unripe berries of the mountain ash contain much tartaric acid, which, as the fruit ripens, is converted into malic acid. Schmidt, (Ann. Chem. u. Pharm., 114, 109,) first showed that tar taric acid can be artificially transformed into malic acid. Tire chemical change consists merely in the removal of one atom of oxygen, Tartaric acid. Malic acid. C4 Hfl O9 — O — C4 H6 06 When citric, malic, and tartaric acids are boiled with nitric acid, or heated with caustic potash, they all yield oxalic acid. Cellulose, starch, dextrin, the sugars, and, according to some, pectic acid, yield oxalic acid, when heated with potash or nitric acid. Com mercial oxalic acid is thu,s made from starch and from saw-dust. Gum (Arabic,) sugar, starch, and, according to some, pectin, yield tar taric acid by the action of nitric acid. 5* FATS AND OILS (WAX). — We have only space here to notice this important class of bodies in a very general manner, (jhi all plants and nearly all parts of plantsj we find some representatives of this group ; but it is chiefly in certain seeds that they occur most abundantly. Tims the seeds of hemp, flax, colzn, cotton, bayberry, pea-nut, butternut, beech, hickory, almond, sunflower, etc., contain 10 to 70 per cent of oil, which may be in great part removed by pressure. In some plants, as the common bayberry, and the tallow-tree of Nicaragua, the fat is solid at ordinary temperatures, and must be extracted by aid of heat ; while, in most cases, the fatty matter is liquid. /The cereal grams, especially oats and maize, con tain oil in appreciable quantity. The mode of occurrence of oil in plants is shown in fig. 17, which represents a highly magnified section of the flax-seed. The oil exists 90 HOW CHOPS GROW. as minute, transparent globules in the cells, f. From these seeds the oil may be completely extracted by ether, benzine, or sulphide of carbon, which dissolve all fats with readi ness, but scarcely affect the other vegetable principles. Many plants yield small quan tities of wax, which either gives a glossy coat to their leaves, or forms a bloom upon their fruit. The lower leaves of the oat plant at the time of blossom contain, in the dry state, 10 per cent of fat and wax, (Arendt) . Scarcely two of these oils, fats, or kinds of wax, are exactly alike in their propertit-s. They differ more or less in taste, odor, and consistency, as well as in their chemical composition. EXP. 39 — Place a handful of fine and fresh corn or oat meal which has been dried for an hour or so at a heat not exceeding 212°, in a bottle. Pour on twice its bulk of ether, cork tightly, and agitate frequently for half an hour. Drain off the liquid (filter, if need be) into a clean porce lain dish, and allow the ether to evaporate. A yellowish oil remains, which, by gently warming for some time, loses the smell of ether and becomes quite pure. The fatty oils must not be confounded with the ethereal^ essential, or volatile oik. The former do not evaporate except at a high temperature, and when brought upon paper leave a permanent u grease-spot." The latter readily v< volatilize, leaving no trace of their presence. The forme r, • when pure, are without smell or taste. The latter usually | possess marked odorspfrkioh adttpfmany of them to use as perfumes. In the animal body, fat (in some insects, wax,) is formed or appropriated from the food, and accumulates in consid* erable quantities. How to feed an animal so as to cause the most rapid and economical fattening is one of the most important questions of agricultural chemistry. THE VOLATILE PART OF PL^ NTS. 91 However greatly the various fats may differ in external o iracters, they are all mixtures of a few elementary fats. The most abundant and commonly occurring fats, espe cially those which are ingredients of the food of man and domestic animals, viz. : tallow, olive oil, and butter, con sist essentially of three substances, which we may briefly notice. These elementary fats are Stearin, Palmitin, and Olein* and they consist of carbon, oxygen, and hydrogen, the first-named element being greatly preponderant. Stearin is represented by the formula C57 Hno O8. is the most abundant ingredient of the common fats, and exists in largest proportion in the harder kinds of tallow. it\ IM EXP. 40. — Heat mutton or beef tallow, in a bottle that may be tightly corked, with tpc times its bulk of concentrated ether, until a clear solu tion is obtain ju. Let cool slowly, when stearin will crystallize out in pearly scales. Palnntill, C61 H98 OB, receives its name from the palm oil, of Africa, in which it is a large ingredient. It forms a good part of butter, and is one of the chief con stituents of bees-wax, and of bayberry tallow. Olein, C67 H104 O6, is the liquid ingredient of fats, and occurs most abundantly in the oils. It is prepared from olive oil by cooling down to the freezing point, when the stearin and palmitin solidify, leaving the olein still in the liquid state. Other elementary fats, viz. : butyrin, laurin, myristin, etc., occur in small quantity in butter, and in various vegetable oils. Fluxseed oil certains liuolein; castor oil, ricinolein, etc. We have already given the formulae of the principal Pats, but for our purposes, a better idea of their composi tion may be gathered from a centesimal statement, viz. ; * Margarin, formerly thought to he a distinct fat, is a mixture of stearin and jMtlmitln. 92 HOW CROPS GROW. CENTESIMAL COMPOSITION OF THE ELEMENTARY FATS. Stearin. Palmitin. Olein. Carbon, 76.6 75.9 77.4 Hydrogen, 12.4 12.2 11.8 Oxygen, 10.0 11.9 10.8 100.0 100.0 100.0 Phosphorized fats. — The animal brain and spinal cord, and the yolk of the egg, contain a considerable amount of fat which has long been characterized by a small con tent of phosphorus. Yon Bibra found the quantity of phosphorus in this (impure) fat to range from 1.21 to 2.53 per cent. Knop ( Vs. St. 1, p. 26) was the first to show that analogous phosphorized fats exist in plants. From the sugar pea he extracted 2.5 per cent of a thick brown oil, which was free from sulphur and nitrogen, but contained 1.25 per cent of phosphorus. The composition of this oil was as follows : Carbon 66.85 Hydrogen 9.53 Oxygen 22.38 Phosphorus 1.25 100.00 Topler (Henneber^s Jahresbericht 1859—1860, p. 164) subsequently examined the oils of a large number of seeds for phosphorus with the subjoined results : Source of Per cent of fat. phosphorus. Lupine 0.29 Pea 1.17 Horse bean 0.72 Vetch 0.50 Winter lentil 0.39 Horse-chestnut 0.30 Chocolate bean none Millet " Poppy " Source of Jfcr cent of fat. phosphorus Walnut trace Olive none Wheat 0.25 Barley 0.28 Rye 0.31 Oat 0.44 Flax non* Colza " Mustard " THE VOLATIIE PART OP PLANT'S. 93 According to Hoppe-Seyler, (Med. Chem. Unters., I,) the phosphorized principle of oil of maize, and of the brain, nerves, yolk of eggs, etc., ia primarily the substance discovered in 1864 by Liebreich, in the brail and termed l»rotagon. It is a white crystallized body, having the following composition : Carbon, 67.2 Hydrogen, 11.6 Nitrogen, 2.7 Phosphorus, 1.5 Oxygen, 17.0 100.0 Its formula is Cn8, H241, N4, P, 022- When heated to the boiling point it is decomposed, and yields among other products glycerin, phosphor ic acid, and stearic acid. (Ann. Ch. Ph., 134, p. 30;. Saponification. — The fats are characterized by forming Boaps when heated with strong potash or soda-lye. They are by this means decomposed, an> but does not dissolve. EXP. 48. — Observe the separation of blood into clot and serum ; co agulate the albumin of the former by heat, and test it with warm cbk r- hydric acid. Tie up the clot in a piece of muslin, and squeeze and wash in water until coloring matter ceases to run off. Warm it with nitric iciti as a test. Flesh-fibrin. — If a piece of lean beef or other meat be repeatedly squeezed and washed in water, the coloring matters are gradually removed, and a white residue is ob tained, which resembles blood-fibrin in its external char acters. It is, in fact, the actual fibers of the animal muscle, and hence its name. It is characterized by dissolving in very dilute chlorhydric acid, (one part acid and 1,000 of water) to a clear liquid, from which it is again separated by careful addition of an alkali, or a solution of common salt. Vegetable-fibrin. — When wheat-flour is mixed with a little water to a thick dough, and this is washed and .kneaded for some time in a vessel of water, the starch and albumin are mostly removed, and a yellowish, tenacious mass remains, which bears the name gluten. When wheat is slowly chewed, the saliva carries off the starch and other matters, and the gluten mixed with bran is left behind — well-known to country lads as " wTheat-gum." EXP i9.— Wet a handful of good, fresh, wheat flour slowly with a lit tle water to a sticky dough, and squeeze this under a fine stream of water until the latter rmis off clear. Heat a portion of this gluten with Millon's test. I Gluten is a mixture of several albuminoids, and contains besides some starch and fat. Vegetable-fibrin is dissolved from it by alcohol, and separates on removing the alcohol by evaporation. The albuminoids of crude gluten dissolve in very dil ite potash-lye 100 HOW CROPS GROW. (one to one and one-half parts potash to 1000 parts of water), and the liquid, after standing some days at rest, may be poured off from any residue of starch. On adding acetic acid in slight excess, the purified albuminoids are separated in the solid state. By extracting succes sively with weak, with strong, and with absolute alcohol, a form of casein (gluten-casein, of Rl'ithausen) remains tmdissolved, which is perhaps identical with the iasein (legumin) of the pea. On evaporating "he alcoholic solution to one-half, there separates, on cooling, a brownish-yellow mass. This, when treated with absolute al cohol, leaves vegetable-fibrin nearly pure. Vegetable-fibrin is readily soluble in hot alcohol, but slightly so in cold alcohol. It does not at all dissolve in- water. It has no fibrous structure like animal fibrin, but forms, when dry, a tough, horn-like mass. In composition it approaches animal-fibrin. Casein* — Animal casein is the peculiar ingredient of new cheese, It exists dissolved to the extent of 3 to 6 per cent in fresh milk, unlike albumin is not coagulated! by heat, but is coagulated by acids, by rennet, (the meml brane of the calf's stomach), and by heating to boiling with salts of lime and magnesia. EXP. 50. — Observe the coagulation of casein when milk is treated with a few drops of sulphuric acid. Test the curd with nitrate of mercury. EXP. 51. — Boil milk with a little sulphate of magnesia (epsom salts) until it curdles. When casein is separated from milk by rennet, as in making cheese, it carries with it a considerable portion of the phosphates and other salts of the milk ; these salts are not found in the casein precipitated by acids, being held in solution by the latter. The casein of milk coagulates spontaneously when it stands for some time. Casein has recently been detected in the brain of animals. (Hoppe-Seyler, Med. Chem. Un- ters., II.) Vegetable casein. — This substance is found in large pro portion (17 to 19 per cent) in the pea and bean, and in deed generally in the seeds of the so-called leguminous plants. It closely r« sembles milk-casein in all respects. THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 1 01 52. — Prepare a solution of vegetable casein from crushed peas, oats, almonds, or pea-nuts, by soaking them for some hours in warm water, and allowing the liquid to settle clear. Coagulate the casein by addition of an acid to the solution. It may be coagulated by rennet, and by salts of magnesia and lime, in the same manner as animal casein. The Chinese prepare a vegetable cheese by boiling peas to a pap, straining the liquor, adding gypsum until coagu lation occurs, and treating the curd thus obtained in the same manner as practiced with milk-cheese, viz.: salt ing, pressing, and keeping until the odor and taste of cheese are developed. It is cheaply sold in the streets of Canton under the name of Tao-foo. Vegetable casein I occurs in small quantity in oats, the potato, and many plants ; and may be exhibited by adding a few drops of acetic acid to turnip juice, for instance, which has been freed from albumin by boiling and filtering. The casein from peas and leguminous seeds has been designated legumin, that of the oat has been named avenin. Almonds yieW~rr~casein, which has been termed emulsin. As al ready mentioned, casein (Ritthausen's gluten-casein) exists in wheat-gluten, and in rye. Each of these sources yields a casein of somewhat peculiar characters ; the causes of these differences are not yet ascertained, but probably lie in impurities, or result from mixture of other albuminoids. In crude wheat-gluten two other albuminoids exist, viz. : Giiadin, or vegetable glue, is very soluble in water and alcohol. It strongly resembles animal glue. Mucidin resembles gliadin, but is less soluble in strong alcohol, and is insoluble in water. When moist, it is yel lowish-white in color, has a silky luster, and slimy consist ence. It exists also in rye grain. (Ritthausen, Jour, far Prakt. Chem., 88, 141 ; and 99, 463.) Composition of the Albuminoids. — There are various reasons why the exact composition of the bodies just de scribed is a subject of uncertainty. They are, in the first place, naturally mixed and associated with other matter 102 HOW CEOPS GEOW. from winch it is very difficult to separate them fully. Again, if we succeed in removing foreign substances, it must usually be done by the aid of acids, alkalies, and other strong reagents, which easily alter or destroy their proper characters and composition. Finally, if we analyze the pure substances, our methods of analysis are perhaps scarcely delicate enough to indicate their differences with entire accuracy. The results of chemical investigation demonstrate that the albuminoids are either identical in composition or differ but slightly from each other, as is seen from the Table below. The deduction of a correct atomic formula from these analyses is perhaps impossible in the present state of our knowledge. In the subjoined Table are given analyses of the albuminoids which have been described. Those indicated by asterisks are recent re sults of Dr. Ritthausen ; the others are average statements of the best analyses, (after Gorup-Besanez, Org. Chemie, p. 611.) COMPOSITION OF ALBUMINOIDS. Carbon. Hydrogen. Nitrogen. Oxygen. Sulphur. Animal albumin 53.5 7.0 15.5 22.4 1.6 Vegetable albumin.... 53.4 7.1 15.6 23.0 0.9 Blood fibrin 52.6 7.0' 17.4 21.8 1.2 Flesh fibrin 54.1 7.3 16.0 21.5 1.1 Wheat fibrin* 54.3 7.2 16.9 20.6 1.0 Animal casein 53.6 7.1 15.7 22.6 1.0 Vegetable casein 50.5 6.8 18.0 24.2 0.5 Gluten-casein*"] 51.0 6.7 16.1 25.4 0.8 Gliadin* [wheat 52.6 7.0 18.1 21.5 0.8 Mucedin* j 54.1 6.9 16.6 21.5 0.9 Phosphorus is not included in the above table, for the reason that ID all cases its quantify, and in most instances its very presence, is still un certain. Voelcker and Norton found in vegetable casein 1.4 to 2.3 per cent of phosphorus, and smaller quantities have been mentioned by other of the older analysts as occurring in albumin and fibrin. The phosphorus of these and of animal casein is thought not to belong to the albuminoid, but to be due to an admixture of phosphate of lime. In his recent investigation of gluten-casein, Ritthausen found phos phoric acid that appears to have been partially uncombined with a fixed base, and to have therefore resulted from phosphorus in organic eombi THE VOLA.TILI PAKT OF PLANTS. 103 nation. It is not unlikely that -\cgetable casein may contain an admix ture of pj otaffon (p. 93), or the products of its decomposition, from which it is not easy to procure a separation. Mutual Relations of the Albuminoids. — Some have supposed that these bodies are identical in composition, the differences among the analytical results being due to foreign matters, and differ from each other in the samej way that cellulose and starch differ, viz. : on account of different arrangement of the atoms. Others formerly adopted the notion of Mulder, to the effect that the albu minoids are compounds of various proportions of hypothet ical sulphur and phosphorus compounds, with a common ingredient, which he termed protein, (from the Greek sig nifying "to take the first place," because of the great physiological importance of such a body.) Hence the Albuminoids are often called the protein-bodies. The trans formations which these substances are capable of under going, sufficiently show that they are closely related, with out, however, satisfactorily indicating in what manner. In the animal organism, the albuminoids of the food, of whatever name, are dissolved in the gastric juice of the stomach, and pass into the blood, where they form blood- albumin and blood-fibrin. As the blood nourishes the muscles, they are modified into flesh-fibrin, or entering the lacteal system, are converted into casein, while in the ap propriate part of the circulation they are formed into the albumin of the egg, or embryo. In the living plant, similar changes of place and of char acter occur among these substances. Finally, outside the organism the following transforma tions have been observed : Flesh-fibrin exposed while moist to the air at a sumn er temperature for some days, dissolves into a liquid ; it this liquid be heated to near boiling, coagulation takes place, and the substance which separates has the properties of albumin. On removing the albumin and adding vinegar to the remaining liquid, 104 HOW CROPS GROW. a curdy coagulumis formed, which agrees in its properties with casein. (Bopp, Ann. Gh. Ph., 60, p. 30 ; Gunning, Jour, fur Prakt. Chem., 69, p. 52.) Lehmann has shown that when albumin is dissolved in potash, and mixed with a little milk-sugar and oily fat, the mixture coagulates with rennet exactly as milk curdles. (Gorup-Besanez, Phys. Chem., p. 139.) Sullivan has observed that the casein of milk which waa kept in closed air-tight vessels for a long time, at first co agulated, but afterward dissolved again to a nearly clear liquid, which was found to contain no casein, but by heat ing, coagulated, showing the conversion of casein into albumin, or a similar body. (Phil. Mag., 4, XVIII, 203.) Some maintain that casein is not a distinct albuminoid, but a compound of albumin with potash, containing, ac cording to Lieberkiihn, 5.5°| 0 of this alkali. Its peculiarities are in part due to its natural association with phosphate of potash. Kiihne, Phys. Chem., 1868, p. 565. See, how ever, Schwarzenbach, Ann. Ch. u. Ph., 144, p. 63. The Albuminoids in Animal Nutrition. — We step aside for a moment from our proper plan to direct atten tion to the beautiful adaptation of this group of organic substances to the nutrition of animals. Those bodies which we have just noticed as the animal albuminoids, together with others of similar composition, constitute a large share of the healthy animal organism, and especially characterize its actual working machinery, being essential ingredients of the muscles find cartilages, as well as of the nerves and brain. They likewise exist largely in the nutritive fluids of the animal — in blood and milk. So far as we know, :he ~1 animal body has not the power to produce a particle of albumin, or fibrin, or casein; it can only transform these"7 bodies as presented to it from external sources. They are hence indispensable ingredients of food, and have been aptly designated by Liebig as the plastic elements of nu trition. It is, in all cases, the plant which originally con- THE VOLATILE PART OF PLANTS. 105 structs these substances, and places them at the disposal of the animal. The albuminoids are mostly capable of existing in the liquid or soluble state, and thus admit of distribution throughout the entire animal body, as blood, etc. They likewise readily assume the solid condition, thus becoming more permanent parts of the living organism, as well as capable of indefinite preservation for food in the seeds and other edible parts of plants. Complexity of Constitution. — The albuminoids are high ly complex in their chemical constitution. This fact is shown as well by the multiplicity of substances which may be produced from them by destructive and decomposing processes, as by the ease with which they are broken up into other and simpler compounds. Subjected in the solu ble or moist state to the action of warm air, they speedily decompose or putrefy, yielding a large variety of products. Heated with acids, alkalies, and oxidizing agents, they all give origin to the same or to analogous products, among which no less than twenty different compounds have been distinguished. Occurrence in Plants — Aleurone. — It is only in the old and virtually dead parts of a living plant that albuminoids are ever wanting. In the young and growing organs they are abundant, and exist dissolved in the sap or juices. They are especially abundant in seeds, and here they are deposited in an organized form, chiefly in grains similar to those of starch, and are nearly or altogether insoluble in water. These grains of albuminoid matter are not, in many cases at least, pure albuminoids. They appear to contain vegetable albumin, casein, fibrin, etc., associated together, though, in general, casein and fibrin are largely predomi nant. Hartig, who first described them minutely, has dis tinguished them by the name aleurone, a term which we may conveniently employ. By the word aleurone ,43 not 5* 106 HOW CROPS GHOW. meant simply an albuminoid, or mixture of albuminoids, but the organized granules found in the plant, of which the albuminoids are chief ingredients. In Fig. 18 is represented a magnified slice through the outer cells, (bran,) of a husked oat kernel. The cavities of these outer cells, a, c, are chiefly occupied with very Fig. 19. fine grains of aleurone, (casein.) In one cell, b^ are seen the much larger starch grains. In the interior of the oat kernel and other cereal seeds, the cells are chiefly occupied with starch, but throughout grains of aleurone are more or less intermingled. Fig. 19 exhibits a section of the exterior part of a flax- seed. The outer cells, «, contain vegetable mucilage ; the interior cells, e, are mostly filled with minute grains of aleurone, among which droplets of oil,/", are distributed. In Fig. 20 are shown some of the forms assumed by in dividual albuminoid- grains ; a is aleurone from the seed of the vetch, b from the castor bean, c from flax-seed, d from the fruit of the bayberry, (Myrica THE VOLATILE PA11T OF PLANTS. 107 ra,) and er, in which it invariably pre sents a cubical form. It is best found by examining the cells that adhere to the rind of a potato that has been boiled. In Fig. 21, a represents a cell from a boiled pota to, in the centre of which is seen the cube of aleurone. It is surrounded by the exfoliated remnants of starch- grains. In the same figure, b exhibits the contents of a cell from the seed of the bur reed, (Sparganium ramo- sum,) a plant that is common along the borders of ponds. In the center is a comparatively large mass of aleurone, having crystalloid facets. 108 HOW CEOPS GROW. According to Haschke, (Jour, fur Pr. Ch> 79, p. 148,) the crystalloid aleurone that is abundant in the Brazil nut, is a compound of casein with some acid of unknown composition. This aleurone may be dissolved in water, and recovered in its original form on evaporation. Kubel's analysis of aleurone, prepared from the Brazil nut by Hartig, gave its content of nitrogen 9.46 per cent. Aleurone from the yellow lupin yielded him 9.26 per cent. Since pure casein 'has 16 to 18 per cent of nitrogen, the aleurone contained about 52 to 59 per cent of albuminoids. Estimation of the Albuminoids. — The quantitative sep aration of these bodies is a matter of groat difficulty and uncertainty. For most purposes their collective quantity in any organic substance may be calculated with sufficient accuracy from its content of nitrogen. All the albumin oids contain, on the average, about J. 6 per cent^ of nitrogen. This divided into 100 gives a quotient of 6.25. If, now, the percentage of nitrogen that exists in a given plant be multiplied by 6.25, the product will represent its percent age of albuminoids, it being assumed that all the nitrogen of the plant exists in this form, which in most cases is prac tically true. Frtthling and Grouven have recently investigated the condition of the nitrogen of various plants, and have found that nitric acid, (Na OB,) which in the form of nitrate of potash has long been known to occur in vegetation, is present in but trifling quantity in most agricultural plants. In mature clover, esparsette, lucern, wheat, rye, oats, bar ley, the pea, and the lentil, it did not exceed 2 parts in 10,000 of the air-dry plant. In maize, they found twice this quantity ; in beet and potato tops alone of all the plants examined was nitric acid present to the amount of four- tenths of one per cent, ( Vs. St., IX, 153.) Salts of am monia (N Ha) likewise often exist in plants, but as a rule in quite inconsiderable quantities. THE VOLATILE PABT OF I.LANTS. 109 kVBRAGE QUANTITY OP ALBUMINOIDS IN VARIOUS VEGETABLE PRODUCT? per cent. Maize fodder, green 1.2 Beet tops " 1.9 Carrot tops " 3.5 Meadow grass " 3.1 Red clover " 3.7 White clover " 4.0 Turnips, fresh 1.0 Carrots " 1.3 Potatoes " 2.0 Corn cobs, air-dry 1.4 Straw of summer grain, air-dry 2.6 Straw of winter " " 3.0 Pea straw " 7.3 Bean straw " 10.2 Meadow hay •* 8.5 Red clover hay •' 13.4 White clover hay " 14.9 Buckwheat kernel " 7.8 Barley " " 10.0 Maize " . " 10.7 Rye " " 11.0 Oat " " 12.0 Wheat " " 13.2 Pea " " 22.4 Bean " «« 24.1 Lupine " «• 34.5 APPENDIX TO § 4. CHLOROPHYLL : TANNIN : ALKALOIDS. Before dismissing the subject of the Proximate Elements of plants, we must notice several other substances of subordinate agricultural inter est. Two of these, viz., Chlorophyll and Tannin, though not figuring in the analysis of agricultural plants, are nevertheless of almost universal occurrence in all forms of vegetation, though usually in very minute quantity. Chlorophyll, i. e. leaf-green, is the name applied to the substance which occasions the green color in vegetation. It is found in all the sur face of annual plants and of the annually renewed parts of perennial plants. It might readily be supposed that it constitutes a large portion of the leaves of vegetation, but the fact is quite otherwise. The green 110 HOW CROPS GROW. parts of plants usually contain chlorophyll only at their bdrface, and in quantity no greater than colored fabrics contain the particles of dye. Chlorophyll being soluble in ether, accompanies fat or wax when these, are removed from green vegetable matters by this solvent. It is soluola in chlorhydric and sulphuric acids, imparting to these liquids its in tense green color. According to Pfaundler, the (impure ?) chlorophyll of grass has the following percentage composition : Carbon 60.85 Hydrogen 6.39 Oxygen 32.78 Fremj has shown that chlorophyll may be easily decomposed into two coloring matters, a yellow, Zaidhopliyll, and a blue, Cyanophyll. This ia accomplished by treating chlorophyll with a mixture of chlorhydric add and ether ; the cyanophyll dissolves in the latter, and the zanthophyl'i is taken up by the former solvent. The yellow color of autumn leaves is perhaps due to zanthophyll. According to Sachs, there exists in those parts of plants, which, though not green, are capable of becoming so, a colorless substance, Leucophyll, which, in contact with oxygen, acquires a green color, being converted into chlorophyll. Tannin is the general designation of the bitter, astringent prin ciples, (used in leather-making,) of the bark and leaves of the hemlock, oak, sumach, plum, pear, and many other trees, of tea, coffee, and of gall-nuts. It is found in small quantity in the young bean plant, and in many germinating seeds. Tannin is closely related to the carbohydrates, as is demonstrated alike by the microscopic study of its development in the plant, and by our knowledge of its chemical composition. The tannins are weak acids, and are distinguished, according to their origin, as Oallotannic curid (from nut-galls), Caffeotannic acid (from coffee), Quei'titannic acid • (from the oak), etc. As already hinted, the tannins are Glucovides, orfl compounds of sugar, with some other substance In gall-tannin the sugar is glucose, and the substance associated with, or rather yielded by it on decomposition, is known as Gallic acid. By boiling gall-tannin with a dilute acid, or by subjecting its solution to fermentation, decom position into the two substances named is accomplished. According to Streckcr, the composition of gall- tannin and this con version are indicated by the following formulae: Tannin. Water. Gallic acid. Glucose. 2 (C27 H22 O17) + 8 (H2 O) = 6 (C, H. O6) + C,a H24 O13 THE ALKALOIDS are a class of bodies very numerous in poisonous and medicinal plants, of which they usually constitute the active principle. Those which have an agricultural interest are Nicotin, Caffein, and Theobromin. I\icoliii, C10 H14 N2, is the narcotic and extremely poisonous prin ciple in tobacco, where it exists in combination with malic and citric THE ASH OF PLANTS. Ill acids. In the pure state it is a colorless, oily liquid, having the odoi of tobacco iu an extreme degree. It is inflammable and volatile, and so deadly that a single drop will kill a large dog. French tobacco contains 7 or 8 p. c.; Virginia, 6 or 7 p. c.; and Maryland and Havauna, about 2 p. c. of nicotin. Nicotin contains 17.3 p. c. of nitrogen, but no oxygen. 4/aiIoiu, C8 H10 N4 O2, exists in coffee and tea combined with tannic \ acid. In the pure state it forms white, silky, fibrous crystals, and has a \bitter taste. In coffee it is found to the extent of one-half per cent ; in (tea it occurs in much larger quantity, sometimes as high as 6 per cent. rriieol>romiii, C7 H8 N4 02, resembles caffeiu in its characters, and is closely related to it in chemical composition. It is found in the cacao-bean, from which chocolate is manufactured. Thft_ajkj.loiti^^ire^miu-kai)lp, from containing nitrogen, and from hav ing strongly basic characters. They derive their designation, alkaloids, <' MF likeness to the alkalies. CHAPTER II THE ASH OF PLANTS. §1- THE INGREDIENTS DF THE ASH. As has been stated, the volatile or destructible part of plants, i. e. the part which is converted into gases or vapors under the ordinary conditions of burning, consists chiefly of Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxygen, and Nitrogen, together with minute quantities of Sulphur and Phosphorus. These elements, and such of their compounds as are of general occurrence in agricultural plants, viz., the Organic Br,pximate Principles, have been already described in detail. / The non-volatile part or ash of plants also contains, or may contain, Carbon, Oxygen, Sulphur, and Phosphorus. It is, however, m general, chiefly made up of eight other elements, whose common compounds are fixed at the or4i- nary heat of burning. 112 HOW CEOPS GBO\V. In the subjoined table, the names of the 12 elements of the ash of plants are given, and they are grouped under two heads, the non-metals and the metals, by reason of an important distinction in their chemical nature. ELEMENTS OF THE ASH OF PLANTS. Non-Metals. Metals. Oxygen . .Potassium Carbon Sodium Sulphur Calcium Phosphorus Magnesium Silicon Iron Chlorine Manganese If to the above be added Hydrogen and Nitrogen the list includes all the elementary 1mb stances that belong to agricultural vegetation. Hydrogen is never an ingredient of the perfectly burned and dry ash of any plant. Nitrogen may remain in the ash under certain conditions in the form of a Cyanide, (compound of Carbon and Ni trogen,) as will be noticed hereafter. Besides the above, certain other elements are found, either occasion ally in common plants, or in some particular kind of vegetation : these are Iodine, Bromine, Fluorine, Titanium, Arsenic, Lithium, Rubidium, Barium, Aluminum, Zinc, Copper. We may now complete our study of the Composition of the Plant by attending to a description of those ele ments that are peculiar to the ash, and of those compounds which may occur in it. It will be convenient also to describe in this section some substances, which, although not ingredients of the ash, may exist in the plant, or are otherwise important to be considered. The non-metallic elements, which we shall first no tice, though differing more or iess widely among them selves, have one point of resemblance, viz., they and their compounds with each other have acid properties, i. e. they THE ASH OF PLANTS. 113 either arc acids in the ordinary sense of being sour to the taste, or enact the part of acids by uniting to metals or metallic oxides, to form salts. We may, there tore, desig- nate them as the acid elements. They are Oxygen, Sulphur, Phosphorus, Carbon, Silicon, and Chlorine. (Less com mon are Arsenic, Titanium, Iodine, Bromine, and Fluorine.) With the exception of Silicon, (and Titanium,) and the denser forms of Carbon, these elements by themselves are ' readily volatile. Their compounds with each other, which may occur in vegetation, are also volatile, with two ex- • ceptions, viz., Silicic and Phosphoric acids. In order that they may resist the high temperature at which ashes are formed, they must be combined with the metallic elements or their oxides as salts. Oxygen, Symbol O, atomic weight 16, is an ingredient cf the ash, since it unites with nearly all the other elements of vegetation, either during the life of the plant, or in the act of combustion. It unites with Carbon, Sulphur, Phos phorus, and Silicon, forming acid bodies ; while with the metals it produces oxide_s, which have the characters of bases. Chlorine alone of the elements of the plant doea not unite with oxygen, either in the living plant, or during its combustion. CAEEON AND ITS COMPOUNDS. I1arl)0ll. Sym. C, at. wt. 12, has been noticed already with sufficient fulness, (p. 31.) It is often contained as charcoal in the ashes of the plant, owing to its being en veloped in a coating of fused saline matters, which shield it from the action of oxygen. Carbonic acid, Sym. C O2, molecular weight, 44, is the colorless gas which causes the sparkling or effervescence of beer and soda water, and the frothing of yeast/ It is formed by the oxidation of carbon, when vegetable matter is burned, (Exp. 6.) It is, therefore, found in the ash of plants, combined with those bases which in the liv- 114 HOW CROPS GROW. ing organism existed in union with organic acids ; the lat- tei being destroyed by burning. It also occurs in combination with lime in the tissues of many plants. Its compounds with bases are carbonates to be noticed presently. When a carbonate, as marble or limestone, is drenched with a strong acid, like vinegar or muriatic acid, the carbonic acid is set free with effer vescence Cyanogen, Sym. CN.— This important compound of Carbon and Nitrogen is a gas which has an odor resembling that of peach-pits, and which burns on contact with a lighted taper with a fine purple flame. In its union with oxygen by combustion, carbonic acid is formed, and nitrogen set free, Cyanogen may be prepared by heating an intimate mixture of two parts Ifty weight of ferrocyanide of potassium, (yellow prussiate of potash,) and three parts of corrosive sublimate. The operation may be conducted in a test tube or small flask, to the mouth of which is fitted a cork pene trated by a narrow glass tube. On applying heat, the gas issues, and may be set on fire to observe its beautiful flame. Cyanogen, combined with iron, forms the Prussian blue of commerce, and its name, signifying the blue-producer, was given to it from that cir cumstance. Cyanogen unites with the metallic elements, giving rise to a series of bodies which are termed Cyanides. Some of these often occur in small quantity in the ashes of plants, being produced in the act of burning by the union of nitrogen with carbon and a metal. For this result, the temperature must be very high, carbon must be in excess, the metal is usually potassium or calcium, the nitrogen may be either free nitrogen of the atmosphere or that originally existing in the organic matter. With hydrogen, cyanogen forms the deadly poison hydrocyanic oi'prus- sic acid, H Cy, which is produced from amygdaline, one of the ingre dients of bitter almonds, peach, and cherry seeds, when these are crush ed in contact with water. When a cyanide is brought in contact with steam at high temperatures, It is decomposed, all its nitrogen being converted into ammonia. Cyanogen is a normal ingredient of one common plant The oil of mustard is the sulpho-cyanide of allyle, C8 II8 CNS. SULPHUR AND ITS COMPOUNDS. Sulphur, Sym. S, at. wt. 32.— The properties of this element have been already described, (p. 42.) Some of THE ASH OF PLANTS. 115 its compounds have also been briefly alluded to, 1 at re quire more detailed notice. Sulpliydric Acid, Sym H2 S, mo. wt. 34. This substance, fa miliarly known as sulphuretted hydrogen, occurs dissolved in the water of numerous so-called sulphur springs, as those of Avon and Sharon, N. Y., from which it escapes as a fetid gas. It is not unfrequently emitted from volcanoes and fumaroles. It is likewise produced in the decay of organic bodies which contain sulphur, especially eggs, the intolerable odor of which, when rotten, is largely due to this gas. It is evolved from manure heaps, from salt marshes, and even from the soil of moist meadows. The ashes of plants sometimes yield this gas when they are moisten ed with water. In such cases, a sulphide of potassium or calcium has been formed in small quantity during the incineration. Sulphydric acid is set free in the gaseous form by the action of an acid on various sulphides, as those of iron, (Exp. 17,) antimony, etc., as well as by the action of water on the sulphides of the alkali and alkali-earth metals. It may be also generated by passing hydrogen gas into melted sulphur. Sulphuretted hydrogen has a slight acid taste. It is highly poisonous and destructive, both to animals and plants. Sulphurous Acid, Sym. SO2, mo. wt. 64. When sulphur is burned in the air, or in oxygen gas, it forms copious white suffocating fumes, which consist of one atom of sulphur, united to two atoms of oxygen; S 02, (Exp. 15.) Sulphurous acid is characterized by its power of discharging, for a time at least, most of the red and blue vegetable colors. It has, however, no action on many yellow colors. Straw and wool are bleached by it in the arts. Sulphurous acid is emitted from volcanoes, and from fissures in the soil of volcanic regions. It is produced when bodies containing sulphur are burned with imperfect access of air, and is thrown into the atmos phere in large quantities from fires which are fed by mineral coal, as well as from the numerous roasting heaps of certain metallic ores, (sulphides,) which are wrought in mining regions. Sulphurous acid may unite with bases, yielding salts known as sul phites, some of which, viz., sulphite of lime and sulphite of soda, are em ployed to check or prevent fermentation, an effect also produced by the ucid itself. Anhydrous* Sulphuric Acid, Sym. SOS, mo. wt. 80, is known to the chemist as a white, silky solid, which attracts moisture with great avidity, and, when thrown into water, hisses like a hot iron, forming the hydrated sulphuric acid. * i. «., free from water. 116 HOW CROPS GROW. Hydrated Sulphuric Acid, Sym. Ha O SO3 or H2 SOv, mo. wt. 98 — the sulphuric acid of commerce — is a substance of the highest importance, its manufacture being the basis of the chemical arts. In its concentrated form it is known as oil of vitriol, and is a colorless, heavy liquid, of an oily consistency, and sharp, sour taste. • It is manufactured on the large scale by mingling sul phurous acid gas, nitric acid gas, and steam, in large lead- lined chambers, the floors of which are covered with wa ter. The sulphurous acid takes up oxygen from the nitric acid, and the sulphuric acid thus formed dissolves in the water, and is afterwards boiled down to the proper strength in glass vessels. The chief agricultural application of commercial ^sul phuric acid is in the preparation of j superphosphate) of lime," which is consumed as a fertilizeFTn~immense quan- tities. This is made by mixing together dilute sulphuric acid with bone-dust, bone-ash, or some mineral phosphate. Sulphuric acid occurs in the free sta^,HffioTTgh~F2rtreme- ly dilute, in certain natural waters, as in the Oak Orchard Acid Spring of Orleans, N. Y., where it is1 produced by the oxidation of sulphide of iron. Sulphuric acid is very corrosive and destructive to most vegetable and animal matters. EXP. 53.— Stir a little oil of vitriol with a pine stick. The wood is Immediate!}' browned or blackened, and a portion of it dissolves in the acid, communicating a dark color to the latter. The commercial acid is often browu from contact with straws and chips. Strong sulphuric acid produces great heat when mixed with water, as is done for making superphosphate. EXP. 51. — Place in a thin glass vessel, as a beaker glass, 30 c. c. of wa ter; into this pour in a fine stream 130 grams of oil of vitriol, stirring all the while with a narrow test tube, containing a teaspoonful of water. If the acid be of full strength, so much heat is thus generated as to boil the water in the stirring tube. In mixing oil of vitriol and water, the acid should always be slowly poured into the water, with stirring, as above directed. When water ia added to the acid, it floats upon the la* ;er, or mixes with it but super THE ASH OF PLANTS. 117 flcially, and the liquids may be thrown about by the sudden ijrmation of steam at the points of contact, when subsequently stirred. Sulphuric acid forms with the bases an important class of salts — the sulphates — to be presently noticed, some of which exist in the ash, as well as in the sap of plants. When organic matters containing sulphur, as hair, album in, etc., are burned with full access of air, this element re mains in the ash as sulphates, or is partially dissipated as sulphurous acid. PHOSPHOKFS AND ITS COMPOUNDS. Phosphorus, Sym. P, at. wt. 31, has been sufficiently described, (p. 43.) Of its numerous compounds but two require additional notice. Anhydrous Phosphoric Acid, Sym. PQ O6, mo. wt. 142, does not occur as such in nature. When phosphorus is burned in dry air or oxygen, anhydrous phosphoric acid is the snow-like product, (Exp. 18.) It has no sensible acid properties until it has united to water, which it com bines with so energetically as to produce a hissing noise from the heat developed. On boiling it with water for some time, it completely dissolves, and the solution con tains — • Hydrated Phosphoric Acid, Sym. P2 O5, 3 H2 O, 196, or H3 PO4, 98. — The chief interest which this compound has for the agriculturist lies in the fact that the com binations which are formed between it and various bases —phosphates — are among the most important ingredients of plants and their ashes. When bodies containing phosphorus in other forms than phosphoric acid, as protagon, (p. 93,) and, perhaps, some of the albuminoids, are disorganized by heat or decay the phosphorus appears in the ashes or residue, in the con dition of phosphoric acid or phosphates. The formation of several phosphates has been shown in 118 HOW CROPS GKOW. Exp. 20. Further account of them will be given undef the metals. CHLORINE AND ITS COMPOUNDS. Chlorine, Sym. Cl, at. wt. 35.5. — This element exists in the free state as a greenish-yellow, suffocating gas, which has a peculiar odor, and the property of bleaching vege table colors. It is endowed with the most vigorous affinities for many other elements, and hence is never met with, naturally, in the free state. Sprengel claims to have found that Olaux maritirna and Snlicornla her- baeea, plants growing in salt marshes, exhale chlorine. He says that the chlorine thus evolved is very quickly converted into chlorhydric acid, by acting on the vapor of water which exists in the atmosphere. Such an exhalation of chlorine is manifestly impossible. The gas, were it eliminated within the plant, would be consumed before it could escape into the atmosphere. Chlorhydric acid is evolved from the mud of salt marshes when left bare by ebb of the tide, and exposed to the heat of the summer sun. It conies from the mutual decomposition of chloride of magnesium and water, Mg Cla + Ha 0 = Mg O + 2 H Cl. EXP. 55. — Chlorine mtiy be prepared by heating a mixture of chlor- hydiic acid and black oxide of manganese or red-lead. The gas being nearly five times as heavy us common air, may be collected in gl;iss bot tles by passing the tube which delivers it to the bottom of the receiving vessel. Care must betaken not to inhale it, as it energetically attacks the interior of the breathing passages, producing the disagreeable symptoms of a cold. Chlorine dissolves in water, forming a yellow solution. Very weak chlorine water was found by Humboldt to fa cilitate the sprouting of seeds. In some form of combination chlorine is distributed over the whole earth, and is never absent from the plant. The compounds of chlorine are termed chlorides, and may be prepared, in most cases, by simply putting their elements in contact, at ordinary or slightly elevated tem peratures. Clilorliydric acid, also Ifydrochloric acid, Sym. H Cl, mo. wt. 3G.5. — When Chlorine :ind Hydrogen gases are mingled together, they slowly combine if exposed to diffused liti'ht; but if placed in the sun shine, ihcy tius.o explosively, and chloride of hydrogen or e.hlorhydiie THE ASH OF PLANTS. 119 acid is formed. This compound is a gas that dissolves with great avidity in water, forming a liquid which has a sharp, sour taste, and possesses all the characters of an acid. The muriatic acid of the apothecary is water holding in solution several hundred times its bulk of chlorhydric acid gas, and is prepared from com mon salt, whence its ancient name spirits of salt. Chlorhydric acid is the usual source of chlorine gas. The latter is evolvil from a heated mixture of this acid with peroxide of manganese. In tt '.3 reaction the hydrogen of the chlorhydric acid unites with the oxygen of the peroxide of manganese, producing water, while chloride of manganese and free chlorine are separated. 4 H Cl + Mn Oa = Mri Cla + 2 Ha O + 2 01. When chlorine dissolved in water, is exposed to the sun-light, there ensues a change the reverse of that just noticed. Water is decomposed, its oxygen is set free, and chlorhydric acid is formed, H2 O + 2 Cl = 2 H Cl + O. This reaction probably takes place when the germination of seeds is hastened by chlorine. The oxygen thus liberated is doubtless the real agent which excites growth in the sleeping germ. The two reactions just noticed are instructive examples of the differ ent play of affinities between several elements under unlike circum stances. Chlorhydric acid, being volatile, does not occur in the ashes of plants, nor probably in the plant itself, unless, as may possibly happen, it is formed in, and exhales from the vegetation, as it sometimes does from the mud of salt marshes, (p. 118.) Chlorhydric gas is found in volcanic emanations. This acid is a ready means of converting various metals or metallic oxides into chlorides, and its solution in water is a valuable solvent and reagent for the purposes of the chemist. Iodine, Sym. I, at. wt. 127. — This interesting body is a black solid at ordinary temperatures, having an odor resembling that of chlorine. Gent ly heated, it is converted into a violet vapor. It occurs in sea-weeds, and is obtained from their ashes. It gives with starch a blue or purple compound, and is hence employed as a test for that substance, (p. 64.) It is analogous to chlorine in its chemical relations. It is not known to occur in sensible quantity in agricultural plants, although it may -well exist in the grasses of salt-bogs, and in the produce of soils which are manured with sea-weed. It romi ii<> and Fluorine may also exist in very small quantity in plants, but these elements require no further notice in this treatise. SILICON AND ITS COMPOUNDS. Silicon, Sym. Si, at. wt. 28. — This element, in the free state, is only known to the chemist. Tt may be prepared 120 HOW CKOPS GROW. in three modifications : one, a brown, powdery substance ; another, resembling black-lead, (p. 31,) and a third, that occurs in crystals, having the form and nearly the hard ness of the diamond. Anhydrous Silicic Acid, Sym. Si O2, mo. wt. 60.— This compound, known also as Silica, and anciently termed Silex, is widely diffused in nature, and occurs to an enor mous extent in rocks and soils, both in the free state and in combination with other bodies. Free silica exists in nearly all soils, and in many rocks, especially in sandstones and granites, in "the form known to mineralogists as quartz. The glassy, white or trans parent, often yellowish or red fragments of common sand, which are hard enough to scratch glass, are almost inva riably this mineral. In the purest state, it is rock-crystal. Jasper, flint, and agate, are somewhat less pure silica. Silicates. — Anhydrous silicic acid is extremely insoluble in pure water and in most acids. It has, therefore, none of the sensible qualities of acids, but is nevertheless ca pable of union with bases. It is slowly dissolved by strong, and especially by hot solutions of potash and soda, form ing soluble silicates of these alkalies. EXP. 56. — Formation of silicate of potash. Heat a piece of quartz or flint, as large as a chestnut, as hot as possible iu the fire, and quench suddenly in cold water. Reduce it to fine powder in a porcelain mortar, and boil it in a porcelain dish with twice its weight of caustic potash, and eight or ten times as much water, for two hours, taking care to sup ply the water as it evaporates. Pour off the whole into a tall narrow bottle, and leave at rest until the undissolved silica has settled. The clear liquid is a basic silicate of potash, i. e. a silicate which contains a number of molecules of base for each molecule of silica. It has, in fact, the taste and feel of potash solution. The so-called water-glass, now em ployed in the arts, is a similar silicate of potash or soda. When silica is strongly heated with potash or soda, or with lime, magnesia, or oxide of iron, it readily melts to gether and unites with these bodies, though nearly infus ible by itself, and silicates are the result. The silicates thus formed with potash and soda are soluble in water, like THE ASH OF PLANTS. the product of Lxp. 56, when the alkali exceeds a certain proportion — when highly basic ; but with silica in excess, (acid silicates,) they dissolve with difficulty. A jnixed silicate of alkali and lime, alumina, or iron, with a large proportion of silica, is nearly or altogether insoluble, not only in water, but in most acids — constitutes, in fact, ordi nary glass. A multitude of silicates exist in nature as rocks and minerals. Ordinary clay, common slate, soapstone, mica, or mineral isinglass, feldspar, hornblende, garnet, and other compounds of frequent and abundant occurrence, are silicates. The natural silicates are of two classes, viz., the acid silicates, (containing a preponderance of silica,) and basic silicates, (with large proportion of base): the former are but slowly dissolved or decomposed by acids, while the latter are readily attacked even by carbonic acid. Many native silicates are anhydrous, or destitute of water ; others are hydrous, i. e. they contain water as a large and essential ingredient. Hydrated Silica. — Various compounds of silica with water are known to the chemist. Of these but three need be mentioned here. Soluble Silica. — This body, doubtless a hydrate, is known only in a state of solution. It is formed when the solution of an alkali-silicate is decomposed by means of a large ex cess of some strong acid, like the chlorhydric or sulphuric. EXP. 57. — Dilute half the solution of silicate of potash obtained in Exp. 56 with ten times its volume of water, and add diluted chlorhydric acid gradually until the liquid tastes sour. In this Exp. the chlorhydric acid decomposes and destroys the silicate of potash, uniting itself with the base with production of chloride of potassium, which dissolves in the water present. The silica thus liberated unites chemically with wa ter, and remains also in solution. By appropriate methods Doveri and Graham have re moved from solutions like that of the last Ex p. everything but the silica, and obtained solutions of silica in pure wa ter. Graham prepared a liquid that gave, when evaporat- 6 122 HOW CROPS GKOW. ed and seated, 14 per cent of anhydrous silica. This eo lution was clear, colorless, and not viscid. It reddened litmus paper like an acid. Though not sour to the taste, it produced a peculiar feeling on the tongue. Evaporated to dryness at a low temperature, it left a transparent, glassy mass, which had the composition Si OQ, H2O. This dry residue was insoluble in water. These solutions of silica in pure water are incapable of existing for a long tune without, suffering a remarkable change. Even when pro tected from all external agencies, they sooner or later, usu ally in a few days or weeks, lose their fluidity and trans parency, and coagulate to a stiff jelly, from the separatioji of a nearly insoluble hydrate of silica, which we shall des ignate as gelatinous silica. The addition of Toloo of an alkali or earthy carbonate, or of a lew bubbles of carbonic acid gas to the strong so lutions, occasions their immediate gelatinization. A mi nute quantity of potash or soda, or excess of chlorhydric acid, prevents their coagulation. Gelatinous Silica. — This substance, M hich results from the coagulation of the soluble silica just described, usually appears also when the strong solution of a silicate has strong chlorhydric acid added to it, or when a silicate is decomposed by direct treatment with a concentrated acid. It is a white, opaline, or transparent jelly, which, on dry ing in the air, becomes a fine, white powder, or forms transparent grains. This powder, if dried at ordinary temperatures, is 3 Si O2, 2 H2O. At the temperature of 212° F., it loses half its water. At a red heat it becomes anhydrous. Gelatinous silica is distinctly, though very slightly, sol uolc in water. Fuchs and Bresser have found by experi ment that 100,000 parts of water dissolve 13 to 14 parts of gelatinous silica. The hydrates of silica which have been subjected to a THE ASH OF PLANTS. 123 heat of 212° or more, appear to be totally insoluble in p* j*e water.' All the hydrates of silica are readily soluble in solutions of the alkalies and alkali carbonates, and readily unite with moist, slaked lime, forming silicates. EXP. 58. — Gelatinous Silica.— Pour a small portion of the solution of silicate of potash of Exp. 56, into strong chlorhydric acid. Gelatinous silica separates and falls to the bottom, or the whole liquid becomes a trau^arent jelly. EXP. 59. — Conversion of soluble into insoluble hydrated silfca. — Evaporate the solution of silica of Exp. 57, which contains free chlorhydric acid, in a porcelain dish. As it becomes concentrated, it is very likely to ge latinize, as happened in Exp. 58, on account of the removal of the sol vent. Evaporate to perfect dryness, finally on a water-batli (i. e. on a vessel of boiling water which is covered by the dish containing the solu tion). Add to the residue water, which dissolves away the chloride of potassium, and leaves insoluble hydrated silica, 3 Si 02, H2O, as a gritty powder. In the ash of plants, silica is usually found in combination with alkalies or lime, owing to the high temperature to which it has been subjected. In the plant, however, it exists chiefly, if not entirely, in the free state. Titanium, an element which has many analogies with silicon, though rarely occurring in large quantities, is yet often present in the form of Titanic acid, Ti O2, in rocks and soils, and according to Salm Horstmar may exist in the ashes of barley and oats. • Arsenic, in minute quantity, has been found by Davy in turnips which had been manured with a fertilizer (superphosphate), in whose preparation, oil of vitriol, containing this substance, was employed. The metallic elements which remain to be noticed, viz. : Potassium, Sodium, Calcium, Magnesium, Iron, Manga nese, (Lithium, Rubidium, Caesium, Aluminum, Zinc,, and Copper,) are basic in their character, i. e., they unite with the acid bodies that have just been described to produce salts. Each one is, in this sense, the base of a series of saline compounds. ALKALI-METALS. — The elements Potassium, Sodium, (Lithium, Rubidium, and Caesium) are termed alkali- 124 HOW CBOPS GROW. metals. Their oxides are very soluble in water, and are called alkalies. The metals themselves do not occur in nature, and can only be prepared by tedious chemical processes. They are silvery-white bodies, and are lighter than water. Exposed to the air, they quickly tarnish from the absorption of oxygen, and are rapidly converted into the corresponding alkalies. Thrown upon water, they mostly inflame and burn with great violence, decomposing the liquid, Exp. 11. Of the alkali-metals, Potassium is invariably found in all plants. Sodium is especially abundant in marine and strand vegetation ; it is generally found in agricultural plants, but is occasionally absent from them. POTASSIUM AND ITS COMPOUNDS. Potassium, sym. K ;* at. wt. 39. — When heated in the air, this metal burns with a beautiful violet light, and forms potash. Potash, K2O, 94, is the alkali, and base of the potash- salts. Hydrate of Potash, KaO, H2O, 112, or K H 0, 56, is the caustic potash of the apothecary and chemist. It may be procured in white, opaque masses or sticks, which rapidly absorb moisture and carbonic acid from the air, and readily dissolve in water, forming potash-lye. It strongly corrodes many vegetable and most animal matters, and dissolves fats, forming potash-soaps. It unites with acids like KaO, water being set free. SODIUM AND ITS COMPOUNDS. Sodium, Na,f 23. — Burns with a brilliant, orange-yellow flame. * From the Latin name Kailum, * From the Latin name Natrium. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 126 Soda, Na2O, 62. — This alkali, the base of the soda salts, is not distinguishable, from potash by its sensible proper ties. Hydrate of Soda, or Caustic Soda, 1STaaO, IT2O, 80, or Na H O, 40. — This body is like caustic potash in appear ance and general characters. It forms soaps with the various fats. While the potash-soaps are usually soft, those made with soda are commonly hard. LITHIUM : RUBIDIUM : CAESIUM. Lithium, Li, 7.— The compounds of this metal are of much rarer occurrence than those of Potassium and Sodium. The element itself is the lightest metal known, being but little more than half as heavy as water. It burns with a vivid white light when heated in the air. I^ithiii, Li20, 30, and its Hydrate, closely resemble the correspond ing compounds of the two elements above described. They yield by union with acids the lithia-salts. Rubidium, Kb, 85.5, and Caesium, Cs, 133.— Besides Potas sium, Sodium, and Lithium, there are two other recently discovered alkali-metals, viz. : Rubidium and Caesium. These elements are com paratively rare, although they appear to be widely distributed in nature in minute quantity. Rubidium has been found in the ashes of tobacco and sugar-beet, as well as in commercial potash. Caesium, which is the rarer of the two, has as yet not been detected in the ashes of plants, but undoubtedly oc curs in them. These metals and their compounds have, in general, the closest similarity to the other alkali-metals. ALKALI-EARTH METALS. — The two metallic elements next to be noticed, viz. : Calcium and Magnesium, give, with oxygen, the alkali-earths, lime and magnesia. The metals are only procurable by difficult chemical processes, and from their eminent oxidability are not found in nature. They are but a little heavier than water. Their oxides are but slightly soluble in water. CALCIUM AND ITS COMPOUNDS. Calcium, Ca, 40, is a brilliant ductile metal having a light yellow color. In moist air it rapidly tarnishes and acquires a coating of lime 126 HOW CROPS GROW. Lime, CaO, 56. — Is the result of the oxidation of cal cium. It is prepared for use in the arts by subjecting limestone or oyster-shells to an intense heat, and usually retains the form and much of the hardness of the material from which it is made. It has the bitter taste and corrod ing properties of the alkalies, though in a less degree. It is often called quick-lime, to distinguish it from its com pound with water. It may occur in the ashes' of plants when they have been maintained at a high heat after the volatile matter has been burned away. It is the base of <;he salts of lime. Hydrate of Lime, CaO, HaO, or CaH2 O2, 74.— Quick lime, when exposed to the air, gradually absorbs water and falls to a fine powder. It is then said to be air-slaked. When water is poured upon quick-lime it penetrates the pores of the latter, and shortly the falling to powder of the lime and the development of much heat, give evi dence of chemical union between the lime and the water. This chemical combination is further proved by the in crease of weight of the lime, 56 Ibs. of quick-lime becom ing 74 Ibs. by water-slaking. On heating slaked lime to redness, its water may be expelled. When lime is agitated for some time with muclt water, and the mixture is allowed to settle, the clear liquid is found to contain a small amount of lime in solution (one part of lime to 700 parts of water). This liquid is called lime-water, and has already been noticed as a test for car bonic acid. Lime-water has the alkaline taste in a marked degree. MAGNESIUM AND ITS COMPOUNDS. Magnesium, Mg, 24 — Metallic magnesium has a silver- white color. When heated in the air it burns with ex treme brilliancy (magnesium light), and is converted into magnesia. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 127 Magnesia, Mg O, 40, is the oxide of magnesium. It is found in the drug-stores in the shape of a bulky white powder, under the name of calcined magnesia. It is pre pared by subjecting either hydrate, carbonate, or nitrate, of mao-nesia to a strong heat. It occurs in the ashes of £3 O plants. Hydrate of Magnesia, Mg O II2O, is produced slowly and without heat, when magnesia is mixed with water. It occurs as a transparent, glassy mineral (Brucite) at Texas, Penn., and a few other places. It readily absorbs carbonic acid, and passes into carbonate of magnesia. Hydrate of magnesia is so slightly soluble in water as to be tasteless /t requires 55,000 times its weight of water for solution, (Fresenius). HEAVY METALS. — The two metals remaining to notice are Iron and Manganese. These again considerably re semble each other, though they differ exceedingly from the metals of the alkalies and alkali-earths. They are about eight times heavier than water. Each of these metals forms two basic oxides, which are totally insoluble in pure water. IKON AND ITS COMPOUNDS. Iron, Fe,* 56. — The properties of metallic iron are so well known that we need not occupy any space in reca pitulating them. Protoxide f Of Iron, Fe O, 72. — When sulphuric acid in a diluted state is -put in contact with metallic iron, hy drogen gas shortly begins to escape in bubbles from the liquid, and the iron dissolves, uniting with the acid to form the protosulphate f of iron, the salt known commonly as copperas or green- vitriol. * From the Latin name Ferrum. t The prefix prot or proto, from the Greek, meaning jZp^, is employed to dis tinguish this oxide and its salts from the compounds to te subsequently da- scribed 128 HOW CROPS GROW H30, S03, + Fe = Fe O, S03 + H,. , If, now, lime-water or potash-lye be added to the tion of iron thus obtained, a white or greenish-white pre cipitate separates, which is a hydrated protoxide of iron, (Fe O,2 H2O). This precipitate rapidly absorbs oxygen from the air, becoming black and finally brown. The anhydrous protoxide of iron is black. Carbonate of protoxide of iron is of frequent occurrence as a mineral (spathic iron), and exists dissolved in many mineral wa ters, especially in the so-called chalybeates. Sesquioxide Of Iron,* Fe2 O3, 160.— When protoxide of iron is exposed to the air, it acquires a brown color from union with more oxygen, and becomes hydrated sesqui- oxide. The yellow or brown rust which forms on surfaces of metallic iron when exposed to moist air is the same body. Iron in the form of sesquioxide is found in the ashes of all agricultural plants, the other oxides of iron passing into this when exposed to air at high temperatures. It is found in immense beds in the earth, and is an important ore, (specular iron, hematite). It dissolves in acids, forming sesquisdlts of iron, which have a yellow color. MAGNETIC OXIDE OP IRON, Fes O4, or FeO, Fea 03, is a combination of the two oxides above mentioned. It is black, and is strongly attract ed by the magnet. It constitutes, in fact, the native magnet, or load stone, and is a valuable ore of iron. MANGANESE AND ITS COMPOUNDS. Manganese, Mn, 55. — Metallic manganese is difficult to procure in the free state, and much resembles iron. Ita oxides which concern the agriculturist are analogous to those of iron just noticed. Protoxide Of Manganese, Mn O, 71, has an olive- green color. It is the base of all the usually occurring * The prcflx sesqui (one, and a half) is applied to tl ose oiides in which the ratio of metal to oxygen is as one to one and a half, or, what is the sacie, at two to three. The above compound is also called peroxide of iron. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 129 §alts of manganese. Its hydrate, prepared by decompos ing protosulphate of manganese by lime-water, is a white substance, which, on exposure to the air, shortly becomes brown and finally black from absorption of oxygen. The salts of protoxide of manganese are mostly pale rose-red in color. Sesqnioxide of" Manganese, Mna 03, occurs native as the mineral braunite, or, combined with water, as manganite. It is a sub stance having a red or black-brown color. It dissolves in cold acids, forming salts of an intensely red color. These are, however, easily de composed by heat, or by organic bodies, into oxygen and protosalts. Red Oxide ol" Manganese, Mn3 04, or Mn O, Mn3 03.— This oxide remains when manganese or any of its other oxides are subjected to a high temperature with access of air. The metal and the protoxide gain oxygen by this treatment, the higher oxides lose oxygen until this compound oxide is formed, which, as its symbol shows, corresponds to the magnetic oxide of iron. It is found in the ashes of plants. Black Oxide of" Manganese, Mn 02.— This body is found extensively in nature. It is employed in the preparation of oxygen and chlorine,- (bleaching powder), and is an article of commerce. Some other metals occur as oxides or salts in ashes, though not in such quantity or in such plants as to possess any agricultural significance in this respect. Alumina, the sesquioxide of the metal ALUMINUM, is found in con siderable quantity (20 to 50 per cent) in the ashes of the ground pine (Lycopodium). It is united with an organic acid (tartaric, according to Berzelius ; malic, according to Ritthausen) in the plant itself. It is often found in small quantity in the ashes of agricultural plants, but whether an ingredient of the plant or due to particles of adhering clay is not in all cases clear. Zinc has been found in a variety of yellow violet that grows in th( zinc mines of Aix la Chapelle. Copper is frequently present in minute quantity in the ash of trees, especially of such as grow in the vicinity of manufacturing establish ments, where dilute solutions containing copper are thrown to waste. The salts or compounds of metals with non-metals found in the ashes of plants or in the unburned plant re main to be considered. Of the elements, acids, and oxides, that have been no ticed as constituting the ash of plants, it must be remark ed that with the exception of silica, magnesia, oxide of 6* 130 HOW CROPS GROW. iron, and oxide of manganese, they all exist in the ash in the form of salts, (compounds of acids and bases). In the living agricultural plant it is probable, that of them all, only silica occurs in the uncombined state. We shall notice in the first place the salts which may occur in the ash of plants, and shall consider them under the following heads, viz. : Carbonates, Sulphates, Phos phates, and Chlorides. As to the Silicates, it is unneces sary to add anything here to what has been already men tioned. TIIE CARBONATES which occur in the ashes of plants are those of Potash, Soda, and Lime. (Carbonate of Rubidia, similar to carbonate of soda, and Carbonate of Lithia, rather insoluble in water, may also be present, but in exceedingly minute quantity.) The Carbonates of Mag nesia, Iron, and Manganese, are decomposed by the heat at which ashes are prepared. Carbonate of Potash, K2O CO2, 114.— The pearl-ash of commerce is a tolerably pure form of this salt. When wood is burned, the potash which it contains is found in the ash, chiefly as carbonate. If wood-ashes are repeat edly washed or leached with water, all the salts soluble in this liquid are removed ; by boiling this solution down to dryness, which is done in large iron pots, crude potash is obtained, as a dark or brown mass. This, when somewhat purified, yields pearl-ash. Carbonate of potash, when pure, is white, has a bitter, biting taste — the so-called alkaline taste. It has such attraction for water, that, when expos ed to the air, it absorbs moisture and becomes a liquid. If chlorhydric acid be poured upon carbonate of potash a brisk effervescence immediately takes place, owing to the escape of carbonic acid gas, and chloride of potassium and water are formed which re-main behind. K2O CO3 + 2H Cl = 2K Cl + HaO + CO2. Bicarbonate of Potash, KHO CO,.— A solution of THE ASH OF PLANTS. 131 carbonate of potash when exposed to carbonic acid gas absorbs the latter, and the bicarbonate of potash is pro duced, so called because to a given amount of potassium it contains twice as much carbonic acid as the carbonate. P otash-salceratus consists essentially of this salt. It probably exists in the juices of various plants. Carbonate Of Soda, Na2O CO2, 106. — This substance, so important in the arts, was formerly made from the ashes of certain marine plants (Salsola and Salicomia), in a man ner similar to that now employed in wooded countries for the preparation of potash. It is at present almost wholly obtained from common salt by a somewhat complicated process. It occurs in commerce in an impure state under the name of Soda-ash. When nearly pure it forms sal- soda, which usually exists in transparent crystals or crys tallized masses. These contain 63 per cent of water, which slowly escapes when the salt is exposed to the air, leaving the anhydrous (water-free) carbonate as a white, opaque powder. Carbonate of soda has a nauseous alkaline taste, not nearly so decided, however, as that of the carbonate of potash. It is often present in the ashes of plants. Bicarbonate of Soda, -NallO CO2. — The supercarbon- ate of soda of the apothecary is this salt in a nearly pure state. The soda-salcemtus of commerce is a mixture of this with some simple carbonate. It is prepared in the same way as the bicarbonate of potash. The bicarbonates. both of potash and soda, give off half their carbonic acid at a moderate heat, and lose all of this ingredient by con tact with excess of any acid. Their use in baking depends upon these facts. They neutralize any acid (lactic or acetic) that is formed during the " rising " of the dough, and assist to make the bread " light " by inflating it with jarbonic acid gas. Carbonate of Lime, CaO CO,, 112.— This compound is 132 HOW CROPS GROW. the white powder formed by the contact of carbonic acid with lime-water. When hydrate of lime is exposed to the air, the water it contains is gradually displaced by car bonic acid> and carbonate of lime is the result. Air- slaked lime always contains much carbonate. This salt is distinguished from hydrate of lime by its being destitute of any alkaline taste. In nature carbonate of lime exists to an immense extent as coral, chalk, marble, and limestone. These rocks, when strongly heated, especially in a current of air, part with their carbonic acid, and quick-lime remains behind. Carbonate of lime occurs largely in the ashes of most plants, particularly of trees. In the manufacture of pot ash, it remains undissolved, and constitutes a chief part of the residual leached ashes. The carbonate of lime found in the ashes of plants is supposed to come mainly from the decomposition by heat of organic salts of lime, (oxalate, tartrate, malate, etc.,) which exist in the juices of the vegetable, or are abun dantly deposited in its tissues in the solid form. Carbonate of lime itself is, however, not an unusual component of vegetation, being found in the form of minute, rhombic crystals, in the cells of a multitude of plants. THE SULPHATES which we shall notice at length are those of Potash, Soda, and Lime. Sulphate of Magnesia is well known as epsom salts, and Sulphate of Iron is copperas or green- vitriol. (Sulphate of Lithia is very similar to sulphate of potash.) Sulphate of Potash, KaO SO3, 174.— This salt may be procured by dissolving potash or carbonate of potash in diluted sulphuric acid. On evaporating its solution, it is obtained in the form of hard, brilliant crystals, or as a white powder. It has a bitter taste. Ordinary potash, or pearl-ash, contains several per cent of this salt. Sulphate of Soda, NaaO So,, U2. — Glauber's salt i§ %*( THE ASH OP PLANTS. 133 the common name of this familiar substance. It has a bitter taste, and is much employed as a purgative for cat tle and horses. It exists, either crystallized and transpar ent, containing 10 molecules, or nearly 56 per cent, of water, or anhydrous. The crystals rapidly lose their water when exposed to the air, and yield the anhydrous salt as a white powder. Sulphate of Lime, CaO SO3, 136.— The burned Plaster of Paris of commerce is this salt in a more or less pure state. It is readily formed by pouring diluted sulphuric acid on lime or marble. It is found in the ash of most plants, especially in that of clover, the bean, and other legumes. In nature, sulphate of lime is usually combined with two molecules of water, and thus constitutes G-ypsum, CaO SO3 2H2O, which is a rock of frequent and extensive occurrence. In the cells of many plants, as for instance the. bean, gypsum may be discovered by the microscope in the shape of minute crystals. It requires 400 times its weight of water to dissolve it, and being almost univer sally distributed in the soil, is rarely absent from the water of wells and springs. THE PHOSPHATES which require special description are those of Potash, Soda, and Lime. There exist, or may be prepared artificially, numerous phosphates of each of these bases. The chemist is ac quainted with no less than thirteen diiferent phosphates of soda. But three classes of phosphates have any immedi ate interest to the agriculturist. As has been stated (p. 117), hydrated phosphoric acid prepared by boiling anhy drous phosphoric acid with water, is represented by the symbol 3H2O, P2O6. The phosphates may be regarded as hydrated phosphoric acid in which one, two, or all the molecules of water are substituted by the same number of molecules of one or of several bases. We may ill us- 134 HOW CROPS GROW. tr.-ite this statement with the three phosphates of lime, giving in one view their mode of derivation, their sym bols, and the names which we shall employ in this treatise. a.— 3 H2O, P2OB and CaO give HaO and 2 H2O, CuO, PQO6, the monocalcic* phosphate or acid-phosphate of lime. b.— 3 H2O, P2O6 and 2 CaO give 2 H3O and H2O, 2 Ca O P2O6, the dicalcic * phosphate or neutral phosphate of lime. c.— 3 H2O, P2O5 and 3 CaO give 3 H2O and 3 CaO Pa OB, the tricalcic * phosphate or basic-phosphate of lime. Phosphates Of Potash. — Of these salts, the neutral and subphosphates exist largely (to the extent of 40 to 50 per cent) in the ash of the kernels of wheat, rye, maize, and other bread grains. None of these phosphates occur in commerce ; they closely resemble the corresponding soda- salts in their external characters. Phosphates Of Soda, — Of these the disodic, or neutral phosphate, 2 Na2O, H2O, P2O6 + 12 Aqf, alone needs no tice. It is found in the drug-stores in the form of glassy crystals, which contain 12 molecules (56 per cent) of water. The crystals become opaque if exposed to the air, from the loss of water. This salt has a cooling, saline taste, and is very soluble in water. Phosphates Of Lime, — Both the neutral and subphos- phate of lime probably occur in plants. The neutral or -ticalcic salt, (2 CaO H2O, P2O6 -f- 2 Aq), is a white crys talline powder, nearly insoluble in water, but easily soluble in acids. In nature it is found as a urinary concretion in * These names indicate the proportions of acid and base in the compounds, •nd may be translated into common English, thus : One-lime phosphate, two-linu phosphate, and three -lime phosphate respectively. t The water which is found in crystallized salts and which usually may be ex pelled at a gentle heat, is termed water of crystallization, and is often designated by Aq., (from the Latin Aqua), to distinguish it from basic water, which is morv Intimately combined. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 135 the sturgeon of the Caspian Sea. It is also an ingredient of guanos, and probably of animal excrements in general. The tricalcic phosphate, or, as it is sometimes termed, the bone-phosphate, 3 CaO, P2O6, is a chief ingredient of the bones of animals, and constitutes 90 to 95 per cent of the ash or earth of bones. It may be formed by adding a solution of lime to one of phosphate of soda, and appears as a white precipitate. It is insoluble in pure water, but dissolves in acids and in solutions of many salts. In the mineral kingdom tricalcic phosphate is the chief ingredient of apatite and phosphorite. These minerals are employed in the preparation of the so-called superphosphate of lime, which is consumed to an enormous extent as a turnip-fer tilizer. The superphosphate of commerce, when genuine, is essentially a mixture of sulphate of lime with the three phosphates above noticed, of which the monocalcic phos phate should predominate. The Phosphates of Magnesia, Iron, and Manganese, are bodies insoluble in water, and require no particular notice. THE CHLORIDES are all characterized by their ready solu bility in water. The chlorides of Lithium, Calcium, and Magnesium, are deliquescent, i. e., they liquefy by absorb ing moisture from the air. The chlorides of Potassium and Sodium alone need to be described. Chloride Of Potassium, K Cl, 74.5.— This body may be uced either by exposing metallic potassium to chlorine in which case the two elements unite together direct or by dissolving caustic potash in chlorhydric acid, n the latter case water is also formed, as is expressed by the equation K HO + H Cl = K Cl + H2O. Chloride of potassium closely resembles common salt (chloride of sodium) in appearance, solubility in \ttlfer, taste, etc. It is but rarely an article of commerce, jfK is present in the ash and in the juices of plants, especially of §ea-weeds, and is likewise found in all fertile soils. ana 1 136 HOW CROPS GROW. Chloride of Sodium, Na Cl, 58.5— This substance is common or culinary salt. It was formerly termed muriate of soda. It is scarcely necessary to speak of its occur rence in immense quantities in the water of the ocean, in saline springs, and in the solid form as rock-salt, in the earth. Its properties are so familiar as to require no de scription. It is rarely absent from the ash of plants. Besides the salts and compounds just described, there occur in the living plant other substances, most of which have been indeed already alluded to, but may be noticed again connectedly in this place. These compounds, being destructible by heat, do not appear in the analysis of the ash of a plant. NITRATES : Nitric acid — the compound by which nitro gen is chiefly furnished to plants for the elaboration of the albuminoid principles — is not unfrequently present as a nitrate in the tissues of the plant. It usually occurs therti as Nitrate of Potash, (niter, saltpeter.) The properties of this salt scarcely need description. 1 1 is a white, crystalline body, readily soluble in water, an. 371,) found the following per cent of ash in dry matter : July 7. Aug. 11. Sept. 1. Oct. 5. Leaves 7.8 20.6 18.8 16.2 Bulbs 17.7 8.7 10.2 20.9 In this case, the ash of the leaves increased during about half the period of growth from 7.8 to 20.6, and thence di minished to 16.2. The ash of the bulbs fluctuated in the re* verse manner, falling from 17.7 to 8.7, then rising again to 20.9. In general, the proportion of ash of the entire plant diminishes regularly as the plant grows old. 5, The influence of the sollm causing the proportion of ash of the same kind of- plant to vary, is shown in the fol lowing results, obtained by Wunder, ( Versuchs-Stationen, IV, p. 266,) on turnip bulbs, raised during two successive years, in different soils. In sandy soil. In loamy sott. 1st year. 2d year. 1st year. 2d year. Per cent of ash.... 13.9 11.3 9.1 10.9 6. As might be anticipated, different varieties of the Btune plant, grown on the same soil, take up different quantities of non-volatile matters. In five varieties of potatoes, cultivated in the same soil THE ASH OF PLANTS. 143 and under the same conditions, Herapath, (Qu* Jour. Chem. Soc., II, p. 20,) found the percentages of ash in dry matter of the tuber as follows : Variety of potato. White Prince's Axbridge Magpie. Forty~ Apple. Beauty. Kidney. fold. Ash per cent 4.8 3.6 4.3 3.4 3.9 7« It has been observed further that different individuals of the same variety of plant, growing side by side, on the same soil, (in the same field at least,) contain different pro portions of ash-ing redients, according as they are, on the one hand, healthy, vigorous plants, or, on the other, weak and stunted. Pierre, (Jahresbericht uber Agriculturchemie, III, p. 125,) found in entire colza plants of various degrees of vigor the following percentages of ash in dry matter: In extremely feeble plants, 1856 8.0 per cent of ash In very feeble plants, 1857 9.0 " " In feeble plants, 1857 11.4 " " In strong plants, 1857 11.0 " " In extremely strong plants, ia57 14.3 " " Pierre attributes the larger per cent of ash in the strong plants to the relatively greater quantity of leaves devel oped on them. Similar results were obtained by Arendt in case of oats. Wunder, ( Versuchs-St., IV, p. 115,) found that the leaves of small turnip plants yielded somewhat more ash, per cent, than large plants. The former gave 19.7, the latter 16.8 per cent. 8. The reader is prepared from several of the foregoing statements to understand partially the cause of the varia tions in the proportion of ash in different specimens of the same kind of plant. The fact that different parts of the plant are unlike in their composition, the upper and outer portions being, in general, the richer in ash-ingredients, may explain in some degree why different observers have obtained different analytical results. It is well known that a variety of circumstances in- 144 HOW CROPS GROW. fluences tne relative development of the organs of a plant. In a dry season, plants remain stunted, are rougher on the surface, have more and harsher hairs and prickles, if these belong to them at all, and develope fruit earlier than otherwise. In moist weather, and under the influence of rich manures, plants are more succulent, and the stems and foliage, or vegetative parts, grow at the expense of the re productive organs. Again, different varieties of the same plant, which are often quite unlike in their style of devel opment, are of necessity classed together in our table, and under the same head are also brought together plants gathered at different stages of growth. In order that the wheat plant, for example, should always have the same percentage of ash, it would be necessary that it should always attain the same relative development in each individual part. It must, then, always grow under the same conditions of temperature, light, moisture, and soiL This is, however, as good as impossible, and if we admit the wheat plant to vary in form within certain lim its without losing its proper characteristics, we must ad mit corresponding variations in composition. The difference between the Tuscan wheat, which is cul tivated exclusively for its straw, of which the Leghorn hats are made, and the " pedigree wheat " of Mr. Hallett, (Journal Roy. Ag. Soc. ofJEJng., Vol. 22, p. 374,) is in some respects as great as between two entirely different plants. The hat wheat has a short, loose, bearded ear, containing not more than a dozen small kernels, while the pedigree wheat has shown beardless ears of 8J inches in length, closely packed with large kernels to the number of 120 ! Now, the hat wheat, if cultivated and propagated in the game careful manner as has been done with the pedigree wheat, would, no doubt, in time become as prolific of grain as the latter, while the pedigree wheat might perhaps with greater ease be made more valuable for its straw than its grain. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 145 We easily see then, that, as circumstances are perpetual ly making new varieties, so analysis continually finds di versities of composition. 0, Of all the parts of plants the seeds are the least liable to vary in composition. Two varieties or two individuals may differ enormously in their relative proportions of foliage, stem, chaff, and seed; but the seeds themselves nearly agree. Thus, in the analyses of 67 specimens of the wheat kernel, collated by the author, the extreme percentages of ash were 1.35 and 3.13. In 60 specimens out of the 67, the range of variation fell between 1.4 and 2.3 per cent. In 42 the range was from 1.7 to 2.1 per cent, while the average of the whole was 2.1 per cent. In the stems or straw of the grains, the variation is much more considerable. Wheat-straw ranges from 3.8 to 6.9 ; pea-straw, from 6.5 to 9.4 per cent. In fleshy roots, the variations are great; thus turnips range from 6 to 21 per cent. The extremest variations in ash-content are, how ever, found, in general, in the succulent foliage. Turnip tops range from 10.7 to 19.7; potato tops vary from 11 to near 20, and tobacco from 19 to 27 per cent. Wolff, (Die naturgesetzlichen Grundlagen des Acker- baues, 3. Aufl., p. 117,) has deduced from a large number of analyses the following averages for three important classes of agricultural plants, viz.: Grain. Straw. Cereal crops 2 5.25 per cent. Leguminous crops 3 5 " " Oil-plants 4 4.5 " " More general averages are as follows, (Wolff loc. cit.) : Annual and biennial plants. Seeds - - - 3 per cent Stems - ... 5 " " Roots - - - 4 Leaves - . - 15 7 " " Perenn ial plants. Seeds ... 3 per cent Wood- - - - 1 " " Bark ... 7 " " Leaves - - - XO '< w 146 HOW CROPS GROW. We may conclude this section by stating three proposi tions which are proved in part by the facts that have been already presented, and which are a summing up of the most important points in our knowledge of this subject. I. Ash-ingredients are indispensable to the life and growth of all plants. In mold, yeast, and other plants of fife simplest kind, as well as in those of the higher orders, analysis never fails to recognize a proportion of fixed mat ters. We must hence conclude that these are necessary to the primary acts of vegetation, that atmospheric food can not be assimilated, that vegetable matter cannot be organ ized, except with the cooperation of those substances, which are found in the ashes of the plant. This proposition is demonstrated further in the most conclusive manner by numerous synthetic experiments. It is, of course, impos sible to attempt producing a plant at all without some ash- ingredients, for the latter are present in all seedsxand dur ing germination are transferred to the seedling. By caus ing seeds to sprout in a totally insoluble medium, we can observe what happens when the limited supply of fixed matters in the seeds themselves is exhausted. Wiegmann & Polstorf, (Preisschrift uber die unorganischen Bestand- thelle der Pflanzen,) planted 30 seeds of cress in fine plati num wire contained in a platinum vessel. The contents of the vessel were moistened with distilled water, and the whole was placed under a glass shade, which served to shield from dust. Through an aperture in the shade, con nection was made with a gasometer, by which the atmos phere in the interior could be renewed with an artificial mix ture, consisting in 100, of 21 parts oxygen,T8 parts nitrogen, and 1 part carbonic acid. In two days '28 of the seeds germinated; afterwards they developed leaves, and grew slowly -with a healthy appearance during 26 days, reaching a height of two to three inches. From this time on, they refused to grow, begun to turn yellow, and died down. The plants were collected, and burned ; the ash from them THE ASH OP PLANTS. 147 weighed precisely as much as that obtained by burning 28 seeds like those originally sown. This experiment demon strates most conclusively that a plant cannot grow in the absence of those substances found in its ash. The devel opment of the cresses ceased so soon as the fixed matters of the seed had served their utmost in assisting the organ ization of new cells. We kno\v from other experiments that, had the ashes of cress been applied to the plants in the above experiment, just as they exhibited signs of un- healthiness, they would have recovered, and developed to a much greater extent. II. The proportion of ash-ingredients in the plant is va riable within a narrow range ; but cannot fall below or exceed certain limits. The evidence of this proposition is to be gathered both from the table of ash-percentages, and from experiments like that of Wiegmann & Polstorf above described. Ill* We have reason to believe that each part or organ, (each cell,) of the plant contains a certain, nearly invari able amount of fixed matters, which is indispensable to the vegetative functions. Each part or organ may contain, be sides, a variable and unessential or accidental quantity of the same. What portion of the ash of any plant is essen tial and what accidental is a question not yet brought to a satisfactory decision. By assuming the truth of this proposition, we account for those variations in the amount of ash which cannot be attributed to the causes already noticed. The evidences of this statement must be reserv ed for the subsequent section. §3. SPECIAL COMPOSITION OF THE ASH OF AGRICULTURAL PLANTS. The results of the extended inquiries which have been recently made into the subject of this section may be con* J48 HOW CROPS GROW. veniently presented and discussed under a series of propo sitions, viz.: 1« Among the substances which have been described, (§ 1,) as the ingredients of the ash, the following are in variably present in all agricultural plants, and in nearly nil parts of them, viz/ ( Potash Soda Bases -j Lime Acide Magnesia I Oxide of iron Chlorine Sulphuric acid Phosphoric acid Silicic acid Carbonic acid 2. Different normal specimens of the same kind have a nearly constant composition. The use of il\ nearly in the above statement implies what has* ready intimated, viz., that some variation is noticec relative proportions, as well as in the total quantity of ash-ingredients occurring in plants. This point will shortly be discussed in full. By taking the average of many trustworthy ash-analyses, we arrive at a result which does not differ very widely from the majority of the individual analyses. This is especially true of the seeds of plants, which attain nearly the same development under all ordinary circumstances. It is less true of foliage and roots, whose dimensions and character vary to a great ex tent. In the following tables (p. 150-156) is stated the com position of the ashes of a number of agricultural products, which have been repeatedly subjected to analysis. In most cases, instead of quoting all the individual analyses, a series of averages is given. Of these, the first is the mean of all the analyses on record or obtainable by the writer,* while the subsequent ones represent either the re sults obtained in the examination of a number of samples by one analyst, or are the mean of several single anal- * The numerous ash-analyses, published by Dr. E. Emmons and Dr. J. II. Salisbury, in the Natural History of New York, and in the Trans, of the N. Y. S: i!r A«j. Society, have been disregarded on account of their manifest worthless- IIO*D and absurdity. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 149 yses. In this way, it is believed, the real variations of composition are pretty truly exhibited, independently of the errors of analysis. The lowest and highest percentages are likewise given. These are doubtless in many cases exaggerated by errors of analysis, or by impurity of the material analyzed. Chlorine and sulphuric acid are for the most part too low, because they are liable to be dissipated in combustion, while silica is often too high, from the fact of sand and soil adhering to the plant. In two cases, single and perhaps incorrect analyses by Bichon, which give exceptionally large quantities of soda, are cited separately. A number of analyses that came to notice after making out the averages, are given as additional. The following table includes both the kernel and straw of Wheat, Rye, Barley, Oats, Maize, Rice, Buckwheat, Beans, and Peas ; the tubers of Potatoes ; the roots and tops of Sugar Beets, Field Beets, Carrots, Turnips, and various parts of the Cotton Plant. For the average composition of other plants and vege table products, the reader is referred to a table in the ap pendix, p. 376, compiled by Prof. Wolff, of the Royal Agricultural Academy of Wurtemberg. That table in cludes also the averages obtained by Prof. Wolff for most of the substances, cotton excepted, whose composition is rep resented in the pages immediately following. Any dis crepancies between Prof. Wolff's and the author's figures are for the most part due to the use of fewer analyses by the former. In both tables, the carbonic acid, which occurs in most ashes, is excluded, from the fact that its quantity varies according to the temperature at which the ash is pre pared. 150 HOW CROPS GROW. THE ASU OF PLANTS. 15] 4* II 3S- il 152 HOW CROPS GROW. c a Is I I §) 2 ° * . M g-& *3 W3 w : w .253 fc w« S >> 3s « W ^ **"> O O Oi SO •f co i-j t- eo co •*' r-( i-i o eo pa Aco'i-Jdo' 5 . w o eo o •f o •f eo O'pHCii-iojt-^ COOININOS SI 2J 2J a £t r< S2 ia d TJ«' ci od OOOCOOOSOOO CO W CO t-; I- C5 T-H p t- od t-' d oo 10' p 05 t- to p op « ec t- p p oo eo d t- r-< d o' 3 THE ASH OF PLANTS. 153 TRAW. Average of 5 Analyses.* Lowest percentage in 5 Analyses. Highest " 5 " [above. Recent incomplete Anal, by Henneberg & Stohmann not included STRAW. Average of 17 Analyses. 4 " byZoeller. " 5 " " Way & Ogston. " 8 " " Wolff. Lowest percentage in 9 Analyses, Wolff's excluded. Highest " 9 TRAW. - Average of 5 Analyses. 3 " by Way & Ogston. 2 " " Levi, and Boussingault. Lowest percentage in 5 Analyses. Highest " 5 Recent Analysis by Henneberg & Stohmann, not included above. STALKS. |Way & Ogston. EAT STRAW. Average of 6 Analyses by Wolff. TRAW. Average- of 22 Analyses. 13 " for Prussian Landes Oec. Collegiunxt 6 " by Way & Ogston. " 3 " 4t others.J Lowest percentage in 22 Analyses. Highest " 22 Analysis by Bacr.§ By Rammelsberg, Nitzsch, Liebig, Marcband, StemDerg, Schulze, , Baer. Hertwig. § The Analysis by Heintz for Pr. Landes Col. is are the reverse of those in the other. The Analysis was doubtless ;rroueously copied. The next highest per cent or Soda is 15.L il CO •— (H ^Off* • ^ — CQ 'tO d id id cd d g| o Jii rfO&OO • COOn^OOOOS 1O TMN <* at t- TH TJ« 10 TH * By Will Krocker, We like Baer's, e ma4e by Bae 8*8 ' TH C* 1QOOO «THTHCOTH(N §5JSS"^ ' s^ C*OSCOe> .10 -101O- • • •* t- 00 80 (-1 • 154 HOW CROPS GROW. W der. stou den llfl «£g § > LS .2 fi « .2 bo n 3s £ i fefcj •& CO • M |l»!!ili." i >> "^ .£• g"0 88 § &- -a i & j| . by Ritthau " Bretsch " Bretsch by Hoffmann. Karmrodt. n 40 Analyses. 40 * 00 CO 10 ^ CO 00 ^ CM *-• OU s LIIIS Sl_JMB — o CO CO 00 O XO CO ' t^co't^d-^d ^ w io«D«D«»«0eo • PQ 10 «o •*' T-J co r-J O T-IT-< p^ g3 2 & « o o "3 -3 *« a, « a, CM' »o' T-I T-! d r-( so co d co eo CM c» eo T-I TH »o o o 00 10 CO CD T}«7* to 0 ITH rh CO CO CO Tf CO CO »0 fl rt'os -9 f 02 t-eocoio'iodeo'oidooTf ^TJIIO-^- t oc t rf c •* CD 05 0 CO OS eooot-eooo rj*COe005CO_005CO eo ta co d cs" t- eo co 10 THC1 CM t- »O »0 00 ,0 t-O5iOCO to t- rj<< os OTOO cot-'* co t- ^ T-J 05 CO CO t-;-* . co CO O CM n< O 00 •* M< 0_ tO CO 05 1^ T-I ( co" ^ CN> TH in co TH d • 06 d CM CM CM d SM' r-! d o" oi ffi 10 co' »d < pCMOS^OSOOOOS « 98992898 * • T-( 00 CM CM 05 OS O • ^^'•«c'ioa»H'«> THE ASH OF PLANTS. 155 i i. fill! C* CO CO EH ^ O Us £ tc PH OiOlO §3 ? I .33 s C5 CO O C5 tO O GO Q — PH >THT}< r— I TH O 1O 1O TH O 1O 00 H • H = P^ CO 00 TH TH ^ tfi x: 35 I 0^100500 t) t- CO Ci O O (?} O 10 T}< CO 0 10 0 05 C p^ Co' (N CO TH to' t- TH TH 05 « TH CO CO 00 t-; C5 M< 05 TH oo so o co t^ TH cd 00 t- ^ O CS O TH dddT-tddco c: e: i oo co t- to c^ o' co i-I o ci 10" 10 d e recalculated to per cent. In the first place, however, we are not w assuming that the " excess " of chloride of potassT bonate of potash, etc., deducted in the above analyse respectively, was all accidental and unnecessary to the plant, for, under the influence of an increased amount of a nutritive ingredient, the plant may not only mechanically contain more, but may chemically employ more in the vegetative processes. It is well proved that vegetation grown under the influence of large supplies of nitrogenous manures, contains an increased proportion of nitrogen in the truly assimilated state of albumin, gluten, etc. The Bame may be equally true of the various ash-ingredients. Again, in the second place, we cannot say that in any instance the minimum quantity of any ingredient neces sary to the vegetative act is present, and no more. It must be remarked that these great variations are only seen when we compare together plants produced on poor soils, i. e. on those which are relatively deficient in some one or several ingredients. If a fertile soil had been em ployed to support the buckwheat plants in these trials, we should doubtless have had a very different result. In 1859, Metzdorf, ( WildcCs CentralUatt, 1862, 2, p. 367,) analysed the ashes of eight samples of the red-onion potato, grown on the same field in Silesia, but differently manured. Without copying the analyses, we may state some of the most striking results. The extreme range of variation in potash was 5^ per cent. The ash containing the high est percentage of potash was not, however, obtained from potatoes that had been manured with 50 pounds of this substance, but from a parcel to which had been applied a poudrette containing less than 3 pounds of potash for the quantity used. 166 HOW CROPS GROW. The unmanured potatoes were relatively the richest in lime, phosphoric acid, and sulphuric acid, although several parcels were copiously treated with manures containing considerable quantities of these substances. These facts are of great interest in reference to the theory of the action of manures. 7« To what Extent is each Ash-ingredient Essential, and how far may it be Accidental? Before the art of chemical analysis had arrived at much perfection, it was believed by many men of science, that the ashes of the plant were either unessential to growth, or else were the products of growth — were generated by the plant. Since the substances found in ashes are universally dis tributed over the earth's surface, and are invariably pres ent in all soils, it is not possible by analysis of the ash of plants growing under natural conditions, to decide whether any or several of their ingredients are indispensable to veg etative life. For this purpose it is necessary to institute experimental inquiries, and these have been prosecuted with great pains-taking, though not with results that are hi all respects satisfactory. Experiments in Artificial Soils, — The Prince Salm- Horstmar, of Germany, has been a most laborious student of this question. His plan of experiment was the follow ing : the seeds of a, plant were sown in a soil-like medium, (sugar-charcoal, pulverized quartz, purified sand,) which was as thoroughly as possible freed from the substance whose special influence on growth was the subject of study. All other substances presumably necessary, and all the usual external conditions of growth, (light, warmth, moisture, etc.,) were supplied. The results of 195 trials thus made with oats, wheat, barley, and col/a, subjected to the influence of a great variety of artificial mixtures, have been described, the most important of which will shortly be given. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 1G7 Experiments in Solutions,— Water-Culture,— Sachs, W. Knop, Stohmann, ISTobbe, Siegert, and others have likewise studied this subject. Their method was like that of Prince Salm-Horstmar, except that the plants were made to germinate and grow independently of any soil j and, throughout the experiment, had their roots immersed in water, containing in solution or suspension the sub stances whose action was to be observed. Water- Culture has recently contributed so much to our knowledge of the conditions of vegetable growth, thai some account of the mode of conducting it may be proper^ iy given in this place. Cause a number of seeds of the plant it is desired to experiment upon to ger minate in moist cotton or coarse sand, and when the roots have become an inch or two in length, select the strongest seedlings, and support them, so that the roots shall be immersed in water, while the seeds themselves shall be just above the surface of the liquid. For this purpose, in case of a single maize plant, for example, provide a quart cylinder or bottle, with a wide mouth, to which a cork is fitted, as in Fig. 22. Cut a vertical notch in the cork to its center, and fix therein the stem of the seedling by packing with cotton. The cork thus serves as a support of the plant. Fill the jar with pure water to such a height that when the cork is brought to its place, the seed, 8, shall be a little above the liquid. If the endosperm or cotyledons dip into the water, they will speedily mould and rot; they require, however, to bo kept in 168 HOW CROPS GROW. a moist atmosphere. Thus arranged, suitable warmth^ ventilation, and illumination, alone are requisite to con tinue the growth until tho nutriment of the seed is n early exhausted. As regards illumination, this should be as full as possible, for the foliage ; but the roots should be pro tected from it, by enclosing the vessel in a shield of black paper, as, otherwise, minute parasitic algaB would in time develop upon the roots, and disturb their functions. For the first days of growth, pure distilled water may advan tageously surround the roots, but when the first green leaf appears, they should be placed in the solution whose nu tritive power is to be tested. The temperature should be properly proportioned to the light, in imitation of what is observed in the skillful management of conservatory or house-plants. The experimenter should first learn how to produce large and well-developed plants, by aid of an appropriate liquid, before attempting the investigation of other prob lems. For this purpose, a solution or mixture must be prepared, containing in proper proportions all that the plant requires, save what it can derive from the atmos phere. The recent experience of Nobbe & Siegert, Wolff, and others, supplies valuable information on this point. Prof. Wolff has obtained striking results with a variety of plants in using a solution made essentially as follows : Place 20 grams, (300 grains,) of the fine powder of well- burned bones with a half pint of water in a large glass flask, heat to boiling, and add nitric acid cautiously in quantity just sufficient to dissolve the bone-ash. In order to remove any injurious excess of nitric acid, pour into the hot liquid, solution of carbonate of potash until a slight permanent turbidity is produced; then add 11 grams, (180 grains,) of nitrate of potash, 7 grams, (107 grains,) of crystallized sulphate of magnesia, and :) grains, (60 grains,) oi' chloride of potassium, with water enough to make the solution up to the bulk of one liter, (or quart.) Mix 30 THE ASH OP PLANTS. 169 cubic cent., (one fluid ounce,) of this liquid with a liter, (or quart,) of water and a single drop of strong solution of sulphate of iron, and employ this diluted solution to feed the plant. Wolff's solution, thus prepared, contained in 1000 parts 68 follows, exclusive of iron : Phosphoric acid •- • 8.234 Lime - * 10.370 Potash - , - 9.123 Magnesia - - - - 1.403 Sulphuric acid - 2.254 Chlorine - - 0.885 Nitric acid - - - 29.703 ^ Solid Matters - ' 61.972 Water - - - - - 938.028 1000. This solution was diluted to a liquid containing but one part of solid matters to 1000 or 2000 parts of water. The solution should be changed every week, and as the plants acquire greater size, their roots should be trans ferred to a larger vessel, filled with solution of the same strength. It is important that the water which escapes from the jar by evaporation and by transpiration through the plant, should be daily or oftener replaced, by filling it with pure water up to the original level. The solution, whose prep aration has been described, may be turbid from the sepa ration of a little white sulphate of lime before the last dilu tion, as well as from the precipitation of phosphate of iron on adding sulphate of iron. The former deposit may be dissolved, though this is not needful; the latter will not dissolve, and should be occasionally put into suspension by stirring the liquid. When the plant is half grown, further addition of iron is unnecessary. In this manner, and with this solution, Wolff produced 8 170 HOW CROPS GROW. a maize plant, five and three quarters feet high, and equal hi every respect, as regards size, to plants from similar seed, cultivated in the field. The ears were not, however, fully developed when the experiment was interrupted by the plant becoming unhealthy. With the oat his success was better. Four plants were brought to maturity, having 46 stems and 1535 well-devel oped seeds. ( Vs. St., VIII, 190-215.) In similar experiments, Nobbe obtained buckwheat plants, six to seven feet high, bearing three hundred plump and perfect seeds, and barley stools with twenty grain- bearing stalks. ( Vs. St., VII, 7:2.) In water-culture, the composition of the solution is suf fering continual alteration, from the fact that the plant makes, to a certain extent, a selection of the matters pre sented to it, and does not necessarily absorb them in the proportions in which they originally existed. In this way, disturbances arise which impede or become fatal to growth. In the early experiments of Sachs and Knop, in 1860, they frequently observed that their solutions suddenly acquired the odor of sulphydric acid, and black sulphide of iron formed upon the roots, in consequence of which they were shortly destroyed. This reduction of a sulphate to a sul phide takes place only in an alkaline liquid, and Stohmann was the first to notice that an acid liquid might be made alkaline by the action of liA'ing roots. The plant, in fact, has the power to decompose salts, and by appropriat ing the acids more abundantly than the bases, the Litter accumulate in the solution in the free state, or as carbon ates with alkaline properties. To prevent the reduction of sulphates, the solution must be kept slightly acid, best by addition of a very little free nitric acid, and if the roots blacken, they must be washed with a dilute acid, and, after rinsing with water, must be transferred to a fresh solution. On the other hand, Kiihn has shown that when chloride THE ASH OF PLANTS. 171 of ammonium is employed to supply maize with nitrogen, this salt is decomposed, its ammonia assimilated, and its chlorine, which the plant cannot use, accumulates in the solution in the form of chlorhydric acid, to such an extent as to prove fatal to the plant, (Henneberg's Journal, 1864, pp. 116 and 135.) Such disturbances are avoided by employing large volumes of solution, and by frequently renewing them. The concentration of the solution of is by no means a matter of indifference. While certain aquatic plants, as sea-weeds, are naturally adapted to strong saline solutions, agricultural land-plants rarely succeed well in water-cul ture, when the liquid contains more than 2 11000 of solid mat ters, and will thrive in considerably weaker solutions. Simple well-water is often rich enough in plant-food to nourish vegetation perfectly, provided it be renewed suf ficiently often. Sachs' earliest experiments were made with well-water. Birner and Lucanus, in 1864, ( Vs. St., VIII, 154,) raised oat-plants in well-water, which in respect to entire weight were more than half as heavy as plants that grew simul taneously in garden soil, and, as regards seed-production, fully equalled the latter. The well-water employed, con tained in 100.000 parts : Potash 2.10 Lime .-•**- - - • - • 15.10 Magnesia - - .-• - ^ — 1.50 Phosphoric acid - • - - 0.16 Sulphuric acid - - ^-v. - 7.50 Nitric acid - - 6.00 Silica, Chlorine, Oxide of iron - - traces Solid Matters - 32.36 Water ... - - 99,967.64 100,000 Xobbe, ( Vs. St., YIH, 337,) found that in a solution con- taining but 1 110000 of solid matters, which was continually 172 HOW CROPS GROW. renewed, barley made no progress beyond gei urination, and a buckwheat plant, which at first grew rapidly, was soon arrested in its development, and yielded but a few ripe seeds, and but 1.746 grm. of total dry matter. While water-culture does not provide all the normal conditions of growth — the soil having important func tions that cannot be enacted by any liquid medium— it is a method of producing highly-developed plants, under circumstances which admit of accurate control and great variety of alteration, and is, therefore, of the utmost value in vegetable physiology. It has taught important facts which no other means of study could reveal, and promises to enrich our knowledge in a still more eminent degree. Potash, Lime, Magnesia, Phosphoric Acid, and Sul phuric Acid, are absolutely necessary for the life of Agricultural Plants, as is demonstrated by all the experi ments hitherto made for studying their influence. It is not needful to recount here the evidence to this effect that is furnished by the investigations of Salm- Horstmar, Sachs, Knop, and others. (See, especially, Birner & Lucanus, Vs. St., VIII, 128-161.) Is Soda Essential for Agricultural Plants? This question has occasioned much discussion. A glance at the table of ash-analyses, (pp. 150-56,) will show that the range of variation is very great as regards this alkali. Among the older analysts, Bichon found in the ash of the pea 13, in that of the bean 19, in that of rye 19, in that of wheat 27 per cent of soda, llerapath found 15 per cent of this substance in wheat-ash, and 20 per cent in ash of rye. Brewer found 13 per cent in the ash of maize. In a few other analyses of the grains, we find similar high per centages. In most of the analyses, however, soda is pres ent in much smaller quantity. The average in the ashes of the grains is less than 3 per cent, and in not a few of the analyses it is entirely wanting. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 173 In the older analyses of other classes of agricultural plants, especially in root crops, similarly great variations occur. Some uncertainty exists as to these older data, for the reason that the estimation of soda by the processes custom arily employed is liable to great inaccuracy, especially with the inexperienced analyst. On the one hand, it is not easy, (or has not been easy until lately,) to detect, much less to .estimate, minute traces of soda, when mixed with much potash ; while on the other hand, soda, if pres ent to the extent of a per cent or more, is very liable to be estimated too high. It has therefore been doubted if these high percentages in the ash of grains are correct. Again, furthermore, the processes formerly employed for preparing the ash of plants for analysis were such as, by too elevated and prolonged heating, might easily occasion a partial or total expulsion of soda from a material which properly should contain it, and we may hence be in doubt whether the older analyses, in which soda is not mention ed, are to be altogether depended upon. The later analyses, especially those by Bibra, Zoeller, Arendt, Bretschneider, Ritthausen, and others, who have employed well-selected and carefully-cleaned materials for their investigations, and who have been aware of all the various sources of error incident to such analyses, must therefore be appealed to in this discussion. From these recent analyses we are led to precisely the same conclusions as were warranted by the older investigations. Here fol lows a statement of the range of percentages of soda in tho ash of several field crops, according to the newest analyses : Ash of Wheat kernel, none, Bibra, to 5°|0 Bibra. Potato tuber, none, j " 4°lo j 4. 7°|0 Ritthausen, " 29.8°|0 Ritthausen. I 5. 7°|0 Bretschneider" 16. GOJO Bretschneidet Turnip root, 7.7°[0 Anderson, " 17.10|0 Anderson 174 HOW CROPS GROW. Although, as just indicated, soda has been found want ing in the wheat kernel and in potato tubers, in some in- Btances, it is not certain that it was absent from other parts of the same plants, nor has it been proved, so far ag we know, that soda is wanting in any entire plant which has grown on a natural soil Weinhold found in the ash of the stem and leaves of the common live-for-ever, (Sedum telephium,} no trace of soda detectable by ordinary means ; while in the ash of the roots of the same plant, there occurred 1.8 per cent of this substance. ( Vs. St., IV, p. 190.) It is possible, then, that, in the above instances, soda really existed in the plants, though not in those parts which were subjected to analysis. It should be added that in ordinary analyses, where soda is stated to be ab sent, it is simply implied that it is present in unweighable quantity,* if at all, while in reality a minute amount may be present in all such cases.f The grand result of all the analytical investigations hitherto made, with regard to cultivated agricultural plants, then, is that soda is an extremely variable ingre dient of the ash of plants, and though generally present in some proportion, and often in large proportion, has been observed to be absent in weighable quantity in the seeds of grains and in the tubers of potatoes. Salm-Horstmar, Stohmann, Knop, and Nobbe & Sie- gert, have contributed certain synthetical data that bear on the question before us. The investigations of Salm-Horstmar were made with the greatest nicety, and especial attention was bestowed on the influence of very minute quantities of the various * Unweighable quantities are designated as " trace" or "traces." t The newly discovered methods of spectral analysis, by which -^^^^ of a grain of soda may be detected, have demonstrated that this element 10 so universally distributed that it is next to impossible to find or make anything that is free from it. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 175 substances employed. He gives as the result of numerous experiments, that for wheat, oats, and barley, in the early vegetative stages of growth, soda, while advantageous, is not essential, but that for the perfection of fruit an ap preciable though minute quantity of this substance is in* dispensable. ( Versuche und Resultate uber die JVahrung der Pflanzen, pp. 12, 27, 29, 36.) Stohmann's single experiment led to the similar conclu sion, that maize may dispense with soda in the earlier stages of its growth, but requires it for a full development, (Henneberg's Jour, far .Landwirthschaft, 1862, p. 25.) Knop, on the other hand, succeeded in bringing the maize plant to full perfection of parts, if not of size, in a solution which was intended and asserted to contain no soda. ( Vs. St., Ill, p. 301.) Nobbe & Siegert came to the same results in similar trials with buckwheat. ( Vs. St., IV, p. 339.) The experiments of Knop, and of Nobbe & Siegert, while they prove that much soda is not needful to maize and buckwheat, do not, however, satisfactorily demon strate that a trace of soda is not necessary, because the solutions in which the roots of the plants were immersed stood for months in glass vessels, and could scarcely fail to dissolve some soda from the glass, Ao-ain, O vD / slight impurity of the substances which were employed in making the solution could scarcely be avoided without extraordinary precautions, and, finally, the seeds of these plants might originally have contained enough soda to supply this substance to the plants in appreciable quantity. To sum up, it appears from all the facts before us : 1. That soda is never totally absent from plants, but that, *2. If indispensable, but a minute amount of it is re quisite 3. That the foliage and succulent portions of the plant 176 HOW CROPS GROW. may include a considerable amount of soda that is not nec essary to the plant, that is, in other words, accidental.* Can Soda replace Potash ] — The close similarity of pot ash and soda, and the variable quantities in which the latter especially is met with in plants, has led to the as sumption that one of these alkalies can take the place of the other. Salm-Horstmar, and, more recently, Knop & Schreber, have demonstrated that soda cannot entirely take the place of potash — in other words, potash is indispensable to plant life. Cameron concludes from a series of experiments, which it is unnecessary to describe, that soda can partially replace potash. A partial replacement of this kind would appear to be indicated by many facts. Thus, Herapath has made two analyses of asparagus, one of the wild, the other of the cultivated plant, both gathered in flower. The former was rich in soda, the lat ter almost destitute of this substance, but contained cor respondingly more potash. Two analyses of the ash of the beet, one by Wolff, (1.,) the other by Way, (2.,) ex hibit similar differences : Potash A spa Wild. ...18.8 rag us. Oultivated. 50.5 trace 21.3 8.3 4.5 12.4 3.7 Field 1. 57.0 7.3 5.8 4.0 4.9 3.5 12.9 3.7 Beet 2. 25.1 34.1 2.2 2.1 34.8 3.6 1.9 1.7 Soda ...16.2 ... 28.1 Magnesia .... 1.5 Chlorine ....16.5 Sulphuric acid. . . . .... 9.2 Phosphoric acid ,...12.8 Silica. . . . 1.0 These results go to show — it being assumed that only a very minute amount of soda, if any, is absolutely neces sary to plant-life — that the soda which appears to replace potash is accidental, and that the replaced potash is acci- • Soda appears to be essential «,o animal life . since all the food of animals IB derived, indirectly at least, from the vegetable kingdom, it is a wi*e provision that soda is contained in, if it be not indispensable to plants. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 177 dental also, or in excess above what is really needed by the plant, and leaves us to infer that the quantity of these bodies absorbed, depends to some extent on the com position of the soil, and is to the same degree independent of the wants of vegetation. Alkalies in Strand and Marine Plants, — The above conclusions cannot as yet be accepted in case of plants which grow only near or in salt water. Asparagus, the beet and carrot, though native to saline shores, are easily capable of inland cultivation, and indeed grow wild in total or comparative absence of soda-compounds.* The common saltworts, Salsola, and the samphire, Sali- comia, are plants, which, unlike those just mentioned, never stray inland. Gobel, who has analyzed these plants as occurring on the Caspian steppes, found in the soluble part of the ash of the Salsola brachiata, 4.8 per cent of potash, and 30.3 per cent of soda, and in the Salicornia herbacea, 2.6 per cent of potash and 36.4 per cent of soda; the soda constituting in the first instance no less than l\ 16 and in the latter !|24 of the entire weight, not of the ash, but of the air-dry plant. Potash is never absent in these forms of vegetation. (Agricultur-Chemie, 3te Auf., p. 66.) According to Cadet, (Liebig^s Ernahrung der Veg., p. 100,) the seeds of the /Salsola kali, sown in common garden soil, gave a plant which contained both soda and potash ; from the seeds of this, sown also in garden soil, grew plants in which only potash-salts with traces of soda could be found. Another class of plants — the sea-weeds, (algae,) — derive their nutriment exclusively from the sea- water in which they are immersed. Though the quantity of potash in sen- water is but * |ao that of the soda, it is yet a fact, as showu by the analyses of Forchhammer, (Tour fur Prdkt. Chem.y * This is not, indeed, proved by analysis, in case of the carrot, but is doubt less true. 8* 178 HOW CROPS GROW. 36, p. 391,) and Anderson, (Trans. High, and Ag. 1855-7, p. 349,) that the ash of sea-weeds is, in general, as rich, or even richer, in potash than in soda. In 14 analyses, by Forchhammer, the average amount of Fodn in the dry weed was 3.1 per cent; that of potash 2.5 per cent. In Anderson's results, the percentage of potash i invariably higher than that of soda.* Analogy with land-plants would lead to the inference that tho soda of the sea-weeds is in a great degree acci dental, although, necessarily, special investigations are re quired to establish a point like this, Oxide of Iron is essential to plants. — It is abundant ly proved that a minute quantity of oxide of iron, FeQ O3, is essential to growth, though the agricultural plant may be perfect if provided with so little as to be discoverable in its ash only by sensitive tests. Accord ing to Salm-Horstmar, the protoxide of iron is indispen sable to the colza plant. ( Versuche, etc., p. 35.) Knop as serts that maize, which refuses to grow in entire absence of oxide of iron, flourishes when the phosphate of iron, which is exceedingly insoluble, is simply suspended in the solution that bathes its roots for the first four weeks only of the growth of the plant. (Vs. St. V,p. 101.) We find that the quantity of oxide of iron given in the analyses of the ashes of agricultural plants is small, being usually less than one per cent. Here, too, considerable variations are observed. In the analyses of the seeds of cereals, oxide of iron ranges from an unweighable trace to 2 and even 3°|0. In root crops it has been found as high as 5°| 0. Kekule found in the ash of gluten from wheat 7.1°|0 of oxide of iron. (Jahres bericht der Chem., 1851, p. 715.) Schulz-Fleeth found 17.5° |0 in the ash of the albumin from the juice of the * Doubtless dut to the fact that the material used by Anderson was freed bj washing from adhering common salt. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 179 potato tuber. The proportion of ash is, however, so small that in case of potato-albumin, the oxide of iron amounts to but 0.12 per cent of the dry substance. (Der Rationelle Ackerbau, p. 82.) In the wood, and especially in the bark of trees, oxide of iron often exists to the extent of 5-10° |0. The largest percentages have been found in aquatic plants. In the ash of the duck-meat, (Lemna trisulca,} Liebig found 7.4° |0. Gorup-Besanez found in the ash of the leaves of the Trapa natatis 29.6° |0, and in the ash of the fruit-envelope of the same plant 68.6°|0. (Ann. Ch. Ph., 118. p. 223.) Probably much of the iron of agricultural and land plants is accidental. In case of the Trapa natans, we cannot suppose all the oxide of iron to be essential, be cause the larger share of it exists in the tissues as a brown powder, which may be extracted by acids, and has the ap pearance of having accumulated there mechanically. Doubtless a portion of the oxide of iron encountered in analyses of agricultural vegetation has never once existed within the vegetable tissues, but comes from the soil which adheres with great tenacity to all parts of plants. Oxide of Manganese, Mn3 04, is unessential to Agri cultural Plants • — This oxide is commonly less abundant than oxide of iron, and is often, if not usually, as good as wanting in agricultural plants. It generally accompanies oxide of iron where the latter occurs in considerable quan tity. Thus, in the ash of Trapa, it was found to the extent of 7.5-14.7°| 0. Sometimes it is found in much larger quan tity than oxide of iron; e. g., C. Frcsenius found 11.2°|0 of oxide of manganese in ash of leaves of the red beech, (Fagus sylvaticaj) that contained but 1° |0 of oxide of iron, In the ash of oak leaves, ( Quercus robur,) Neubauer found, of the former 6.6, of the latter but 1.2° |0. In ash of the wood of the larch, (Larix Europcea,} Bottinger found 13.5° |n Mn3 O4 and 4.2°|0 Fe, Oa, and in 180 HOW CROPS GROW. ash of wood of Pinus sylvestris 18.2° |0 Mn3 O4, and 3.5' |. Fe2 O3. In ash of the seed of colza, Nitzsch found 16.1°| Mn3 O4, and 5.5 Fe3 O3. In case of land plants, these high percentages are accidental, and specimens of rao^t of tho plants just named have been analyzed, which were free from all but traces of oxide of manganese. Salm-Horstmar concluded from his experiments that oxide of manganese is indispensable to vegetation. Sachs, Knop, and most other experimenters in water-culture, make no mention of this substance in the mixtures, which in their hands have served for the more or less perfect devel opment of a variety of agricultural plants. Birner & Lucanus have demonstrated that manganese is not needful to the oat-plant, and cannot take the place of iron. ( Vs. St., VIII, p. 43.) Is Chlorine indispensable to Crops? — What has been written of the occurrence of soda in plants ap pears to apply in most respects equally well to chlo rine. In nature, soda, or rather sodium, is generally associated with chlorine as common salt. It is most prob ably in this form that the two substances usually enter the plant, and in the majority of cases, when one of them is present in large quantity, the other exists in correspond ing quantity. Less commonly, the chloi me of plants is in combination with potassium exclusively. Chlorine is doubtless never absent froi i the perfect agri cultural plant, as produced under natural Conditions, though its quantity is liable to great variation, and is often very small — so small as to be overlooked, except by the careful analyst. In many analyses of grain, chlorine is not men tioned. Its absence, in many cases, is due, without doubt, to the fact that chlorine is readily dissipated from the ash of substances rich in phosphoric, silicic, or sulphuric acids, on prolonged exposure to a high temperature. In the later analyses, in which the vegetable substance, instead of being at once burned to ashes, at a high red heat, is THE ASH OP PLANTS. 1M first charred at a heat of low redness, and then leached with water, which dissolves the chlorides, and separates them from the unburned carbon and other matters, chlo rine is invariably mentioned. In the tables of analyses, the averages of chlorine are undeniably too low. This is especially true of the grains. The average of chlorine in the 26 analyses of wheat by Way & Ogston, p. 150, is but 0.08° |0, it not being found at all in the ash of 21 samples. In Zoeller's later analyses, chlorine is found in every instance, and averages 0.7°|0. Weber's analysis, as compared with the others, would indicate a considerable range of variability. Weber extracted the charred ash with water, and found 6°|0 of chlorine, which is six times as much as is given in any other recorded anal ysis of the wheat kernel. This result is in all probability erroneous. Like soda, chlorine is particularly abundant in the stems and leaves of those kinds of vegetation which grow in soils or other media containing much common salt. It accom panies soda in strand and marine plants, and, in general, the content of chlorine of any plant may be largely in creased or diminished by supplying it to, or withholding it from the roots. As to the indispensableness of chlorine, we have some what conflicting data. Salm-Horstmar concludes that a trace of it is needful to the wheat plant, though many of his experiments in reference to the importance of this ele ment he himself regards as unsatisfactory. Nobbe & Siegert, who have made an elaborate investigation on the nutritive relations of chlorine to buckwheat, were led to conclude that while the stems and foliage of this plant are able to attain a considerable development in the absence of chlorine, (the minute amount in the seed itself excepted,) presence of chlorine is essential to the perfection of the kernel. On the other hand, Knop excludes chlorine from the 182 HOW CROPS GROW. list of necessary ingredients of maize, and from not yet fully described experiments doubts that it is necessary for buckwheat. Leydhecker, in a more recent investigation, has come to the game conclusions as Nobbe & Siegert, regarding the indispensableness of chlorine to the perfection of buck wheat, ( Vs. St., VIII, 177.) From a series of experiments in water-culture, Birner & Lucanus, ( Vs. St., VIII, 160,) conclude that chlorine is not indispensable to the oat-plant, and has no specific effect on the production of its fruit. Chloride of potassium increased the weight of the crop, chloride of sodium gave a larger development of foliage and stem, chloride of mag nesium was positively deleterious, under the conditions of their trials. Lucanus, ( Vs. St., VII, 363-71,) raised clover by wa ter-culture without chlorine, the crop, (dry,) weighing in the most successful experiments 240 times as much as the seed. Addition of chlorine gave no better result. Nobbe, (notes to above paper,) has produced normally developed vetch and pea plants, but only in solutions con taining chlorine. Knop, still more recently, (Lehrbuch der Agricultur-Ghemie, p. 615,) gives his reasons for not crediting the justness of the conclusions of Nobbe & Siegert and Leydhecker. Until further more decisive results are reached, we are warranted in adopting, with regard to chlorine as related to agricultural plants, the following conclusions, viz.: 1. Chlorine is never totally absent. 2. If indispensable, but a minute amount is requisite in case of the cereals and clover. 3. Buckwheat, vetches, and perhaps peas, require a not inconsiderable amount of chlorine for full development. 4. The foliage and succulent parts may include a con siderable quantity of ch orine that is not indispensable to the life of the plant. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 183 Necessity of Chlorine for Strand Plants,— A single observation of Wiegmann and Polstorf, (Preisschrift,) indicates that Salsola kali requires chlorine, though whether it be united to potassium or sodium is indiffer ent. These experimenters transplanted young salt-worts into a pot of garden soil which contained but traces of chlorine, and watered them with a weak solution of chlo ride of potassium. The plants grew most luxuriantly blossomed, and completely filled the pot. They were then put out into the earth, without receiving further ap plications of chlorine-compounds, but the next year they became unhealthy, and perished at the time of blossoming. Silica is not indispensable to Crops, — The numerous analyses we now possess indicate that this substance is always present in the ash of all parts of agricultural plants, when they grow in natural soils. In the ash of the wood of trees, it usually ranges from 1 to 3°|0, but is often found to the extent of 10-20° |0, or even 30°| 0, especially in the pine. In leaves, it is usually more abundant than in stems. The ash of turnip-leaves contains 3-1 0°| 0 ; of tobacco-leaves, 5-18° |0 ; of the oat, 11- 58° |0. (Arendt, Norton.) In ash of lettuce, 20° |0 ; of beech leaves, 26°|0; in those of oak, 31° |0 have been observed. (Wicke, Henmberg's Jour., 1862, p. 156.) The bark or cuticle of many plants contains an extraor dinary amount of silica. The Cauto tree, of South America, (Hlrtella silicea,) is most remarkable in this respect. Its bark is very firm and harsh, and is difficult to cut, haying the texture of soft sandstone. In Trinidad, the natives mix its ashes with clay in making pottery. The bark of the Cauto yields 34° |0 of ash, and of this 96° |0 is silica. (Wicke, Henneberg's Jour., 1862, p. 143.) Another plant, remarkable for its content of silica, is the bamboo. The ash of the rind contains 70° |0, and in the joints of the stem are often found concretions of silica, r& sembling flint — the so-called 2'abashir. 184 HOW CROPS GROW. The ash of the common scouring rush, (Equisetum male,) has been found to contain 97.5° |0 of silica. The straw of the cereal grains, and the stems and leaves of grasses, both belonging to the botanical family Crraminece, are specially characterized by a large content of silica, ranging from 40 to 70° |0. The sedge and rush families likewise contain much of this substance. The position of silica in the plant would appear, from the percentages above quoted, to be, in general, at the sur face. Although it is found in all parts of the plant, yet the cuticle is usually richest, and this is especially true in cases where the content of silica is large. Davy, in 1799, drew attention to the deposition of silica in the cuticle, and advanced the idea that it serves the plant an office of sup port similar to that enacted in animals by the bones. In the ash of the pine, (Pinus sylvestrisj) Wittstein has obtained results which indicate that the age of wood or bark greatly influences the content of silica. He found in Wood of a tree, 220 years old, 32.5°|, Bark 170 135 220 170 135 24.1 15.1, and in 30.3 14.4 11.9 In the ash of the straw of the oat, Arendt found the per centage of silica to increase as the plant approached maturi ty. So the leaves of forest trees, which in autumn are rich in silica, are nearly destitute of this substance in spring time. Silica accumulates then, in general, in the older and less active parts of the plant, whether these be external or internal, and is relatively deficient in the younger and really growing portions. This rule is not without exceptions. Thus, the chaff of wheat, rye, and oats, is richer in silica than any other part of these plants, and Bottinger found the seeds of the pine richer in silica than the wood. In numerous instances, silica is so deposited in or upon THE ASH OP PLLNTS. 185 the cell-wall, that when the organic matters are destroyed by burning, or removed by solvents, the form of the cell is preserved in a silicious skeleton. This has long been known in case of the Equisetums and Deutzias. Here, the roughnesses of the stems or leaves which make these plant? useful for scouring, are fully incrusted or interpenetrated by silica, and the ashes of the cuticle present the same ap pearance under the microscope as the cuticle itself. Lately, Kindt, Wicke, and Mohl, have observed that the hairs of nettles, hemp, hops, and other rough-leaved plants, are highly silicious. The bark of the beech is coated with silica — hence the smooth and undecayed surface which its trunk presents. The best textile materials, which are bast-fibers of various plants, viz., common hemp, manilla-hemp, (Masa textilis,) aloe-hemp, (Agave Americana,) common flax, and New Zealand flax, (P/iormium tenax,} are completely incrusted with silica. In jute, (Corchorus textilis,) some cells are partially incrusted. The cotton fiber is free from silica. Wicke, (loc. cit.,) suggests that the durability of textile fibers is to a degree dependent on their content of silica. The great variableness observed in the same plant, and in the same part of the plant, as to the content of silica, would indicate that this substance is at least in some de gree accidental. In the ashes of ten kinds of tobacco leaves, Fresenius & Will found silica to range from 5.1 to 18.4 per cent. The analysis of the ash of 13 samples of pea-straw, grown on different soils from the same seed during the same year, under direction of the '; Landes Oeconomie Collegium," of Prussia, gave the following percentages of silica, viz,: 0.56; 0.75; 2.30; 2.32; 2.80; 3.29; 3.57; 5.15; 5.82; 8.03 ; 8.32 ; 9.77 ; 21.35. Analyses of the ash of 9 samples of colza-straw, all produced from the same seed on differ* ent soils, gave the following percentages : 1.00 ; 1.14 ; 3.02 ; 3.57 ; 4.65 ; 5 08 ; 7.81 ; 11.88 ; 17.12. (Journal farprakt. 186 HOW CROPS GKOW. Chem., xlviii, 474-7.) Such instances might be greatly multiplied. The idea that a part of the silica is accidental is further sustained by the fact observed by Saussure, the earliest in vestigator of the composition of the ash of plants, (Re- pherches sur la Vegetation, p. 28:2,) that crops raised on a iilicious soil are in general richer in silica than those grown on a calcareous soil. Norton found in the ash of the chaff of the Hopeton oat from a light loam 56.7 per cent, from a poor peat soil 50.0 of silica, while the chaff of the potato- oat from a sandy soil gave 70.9 per cent. Salin-Horstmar obtained some remarkable results in the course of his synthetical experiments on the mineral food of plants, which fully confirmed him in the opinion that silica is indispensable to vegetation. He found that an oat plant, having for its soil pure quartz, (insoluble silica,) witli addition of the elements of growth, soluble silica ex- cepted, not only grew well, but contained in its ash 23° |, of silica, or as great a proportion as exists in the plant raised under normal conditions. This silica may, however, have been mostly derived from the husk of the seed, for the plant was a very small one. Sachs, in 1862, was the first to publish evidence indi cating strongly that silica is not a necessary ingredient of maize. He obtained in his early essays in water-culture a maize plant of considerable development, whose ashes con* tained but 0.7° |0 of silica. Shortly afterwards, Knop pro duced a maize plant with 140 ripe seeds, and a dry-weight of 50 grammes, (nearly 2 oz. av.,) in a medium so free from silica that a mere trace of this substance could be found in the root, but half a milligramme in the stem, and 22 milli grammes in the 15 leaves and sheaths. It was altogether absent from the seeds. The ash of the leaves of this plant thus contained but 0.54 per cent of silica, and the stem but 0.07 per cent. Way & Ogston found in the ash of maize, leaf and stem together, 27.98 per cent of silica. THE ASH OF PLANTS. 187 Knop inclined to believe that the little silica he found in his maize plant was due to dust, and did not belong to the tissues of the plant. He remarked, " I believe that silica is not to be classed among the nutritive elements of the Gramineae, since I have made similar observations in the analysis of the ashes of barley." In the numerous experiments that have been made more recently upon the growth of plnnts in aqueous solutions, by Sachs, Knop, Nobbe & Siege rt, Stohmann, Rauten- berg & Kiihn, Birner & Lucanus, Leydhecker, Wolff, and Hampe, silica, in nearly all cases, has been excluded, so far as it is possible to do so in the use of glass vessels. This has been done without prejudice to the development of the plants. Nobbe & Siegert and Wolff especiall} have succeeded in producing buckwheat, maize, and the oat, in full perfection of size and parts, with this exclusion of silica. Wolff, ( Vs. St., VIII, p. 200,) obtained ii the ash of maize thus cultivated, 2— 3°|0 of silica, Avhile the same two varieties from the field contained in their ash 11^— 13°|0. The proportion of ash was essentially the same in both cases, viz., about 6°|0. Wolff's results with the oat plant were entirely similar. Birner & Lucanus, ( Vs. St., VIII, 141,) found that the supply of soluble silicates to the oat made its ash very rich in silica, (40° |0,) but diminished the growth of straw, without affecting that of the seed, as compared with plants nearly destitute of silica. While it is not thus demonstrated that utter absence of silica is no hindrance to the growth of plants which are ordinarily rich in this substance, it is certain that very little will suffice their needs, and highly probable that it is in no way essential to their physiological development. The Ash-Ingredients, which are indispensable to Crops, may be taken up in larger quantity than is essential ,~ More than sixty years ago, Saussure described a simple 188 HOW CROPS GUOW. experiment which is conclusive on this point. He gathered a number of peppermint plants, and in some determined the amount of dry-matter, which was 40.3 per cent. The roots of others were then immersed in pure water, and tne plants were allowed to vegetate 2£ months in a place ex posed to air and light, but sheltered from rain. At the termination of the experiment, the plants, which originally weighed 100, had increased to 216 parts, and the dry matter of these plants, which at first was 40.3, had become 62 parts. The plants could have acquired from the glass vessels and pure water no considerable quantity of mineral matters. It is plain, then, that the ash-ingredients which were contained in two parts of the peppermint were sufficient for the production and existence of three parts. We may assume, therefore, that at least one-third of the ash of the original plants was in excess, and accidental. The fact of excessive absorption of essential ash-in gredients is also demonstrated by. the precise experiments of Wolff on buckwheat, already described, (see p. 164,) where the point in question is incidentally alluded to, and the difficulties of deciding how much excess may occur, are brought to notice. (See also pp. 176 and 179 in regard to potash and oxide of iron.) As a further striking instance of the influence of the nourishing medium on the quantity of ash-ingredients in the plant, the following is adduced, which may serve to put in still stronger light the fact that a plant does not always require what it contains. Nobbe & Siegert have made a comparative study of the composition of buckwheat, grown on the one hand in garden soil, and on the other in an aqueous solution of saline matters. (The solution contained sulphate of mag nesia, chloride of calcium, phosphate and nitrate of potash, with phosphate of iron, which together constituted 0.316° | of the liquid.) The ash-percentage was much higher m THE ASH OF PLANTS. 180 tfcs water-plants than in the garden-plants, as shown by the subjoined figures. (Vs. St., V, p. 132.) Per cent of ash in Stems and Leaves. Hoots. Seeds. Entire Plant. Water-plant 18.6 * 15.3 2.6 16.7 Garden-plant.... 8.7 6.8 2.4 7.1 We have seen that well-developed plants contain a larger proportion of ash than feeble ones, when they grow side by side in the same medium. In disregard of this general rule, the water-plant in the present instance has an ash-percentage double that of the land-plant, although the former was a dwarf compared with the latter, yielding but '|6 as much dry matter. The seeds, however, are scarcely different in composition. Disposition by the Plant of excessive or superfluous ash-ingredients. — The ash-ingredients taken up by a plant in excess beyond its actual wants may be disposed of in three ways. The soluble matters — those soluble by them selves, and also incapable of forming insoluble combina tions with other ingredients of the plant — viz., the alkali chlorides, sulphates, carbonates, and phosphates, the chlorides of calcium and magnesium, may — 1*9 Remain dissolved in, and diffused throughout, the juices of the plant ; or, 2.) May exude upon the surface as an efflorescence, and be washed off by rains. Exudation to the surface has been repeatedly observed in case of cucumbers and other kitchen vegetables, grow ing in the garden, as well as with buckwheat and barley in water-culture. ( Vs. St., VI, p. 37.) Saussure found in the white incrustations upon cucum ber leaves, besides an organic body insoluble in water and alcohol, chloride of calcium, with a trace of chlo ride of magnesium. The organic substance so enveloped the chloride of calcium as to prevent deliquescence of the latter. (Recherches sur la Veg., p. 265.) 190 now CROPS GROW. Saussure proved that foliage readily yields up saline matters to water. lie placed hazel leaves eight successive times in renewed portions of pure water, leaving them therein 15 minutes each time, and found that by this treat ment they lost J|16 of their ash-ingredients. The por tion thus dissolved was chiefly alkaline salts; but con« sisted in part of earthy phosphates, silica, and oxide of iron. (Recherehes, p. 287.) Ritthausen has shown that clover which lies exposed to rain after being cut, may lose by washing more than *| . of its ash-ingredients. Mulder, ( Ghemie der Ackerkrume, II, p. 305,) attributes to loss by rain a considerable share of the variations in per centage and composition of the fixed ingredients of plants. We must not, however, forget that all the experiments which indicate great loss in this way, have been made on the cut plant, and their results may not hold good to the same extent for uninjured vegetation, which certainly does not admit of soaking in water. Further investigations must decide this point. 3. The insoluble matters, or those which become insolu ble in the plant, viz., the sulphate of lime, the oxalates, phos phates, and carbonates of lime and magnesia, the oxides of iron and manganese, and silica, may be deposited as crys tals or concretions in the cells, or may incrust the cell- walls, and thus be set aside from the sphere of vital action. In the denser and comparatively juiceless tissues, as in bark, old wood, and ripe seeds, we find little variation in the content of soluble matters. These are present in large and variable quantity only in the succulent organs. In bark, (cuticle,) wood and seed envelopes, (husks, shells, chaff,) we often find silica, the oxides of iron and manganese, and carbonate of lime — all insoluble substances — accumulated in considerable amount. In bran — the cuticle of the kernels of cereals- -phosphate of magnesia THE ASH OF PLANTS. F!F% O 19, \ exists in comparatively large quantity. In thexlense teak wood, concretions of phosphate of lime have been noticed. Of a certain species of cactus, ( Cactus senilis,} 80^ of the dry matter consists of crystals, probably a lime salt/^C' That the quantity of matters thus segregated is in some degree proportionate to the excess of them in the nourish ing medium in which the plant grows has been observ ed by Nobbe & Siegert, who remark that the two por tions of buckwheat, cultivated by them in solutions and in garden soil respectively, (p. 188,) both contained crys tals and globular crystalline masses, consisting probably of oxalates and phosphates of lime and magnesia, depos ited in the rind and pith; but that these were by far most abundant in the water-plants^ whose ash-percentage was twice as great as that of the land-plants. These insoluble substances may either be entirely unes sential, as appears to be the case with silica, or, having once served the wants of the plant, may be rejected as no longer useful, and by assuming the insoluble form, are re moved from the sphere of vital action, and become as good as dead matter. They are, in fact, excreted, though not, in general, formally expelled be yond the limits of the plant. They are, to some extent, thrown off into the bark, or into the older wood or pith, or else are virtually en cysted in the living cells. The occurrence of crystallized salts thus segregated in the cells of plants is illustrated by the following cuts. Fig. 23 represents a crystallized concretion ot'oxalate of lime, having a basis or skeleton of cellulose, from a leaf of the walnut. (Payen, Chhnie Industrielle PL XII.) Fig. 24 is a mass of crystals of a lime salt, from the leaf stem of rhubarb. Fig. 25, similar crystals from the beet root. 192 HOW CROPS GROW. In the root of the young bean, Sachs found a ring of cells, containing crystals of sulphate of lime. (Sitzungsberichte der Wien. Akacl, 37, p. 106.) Bailey observed in certain parts of the inner bark of the locust a series of cells, each of which contained a crystal. In the onion-bulb, and many Fig. 24. Fig. 25. ot]ier plants, crystals are abundant. ( Gray's Struct. Botany, 5th Ed., p. 59.) Instances are not wanting in which there is an obvious excretion of mineral matters, or at least a throwing of them off to the surface. Silica, as we have see1.), is often found in the cuticle, but it is usually imbedded in the cell- wall. In certain plants, other substances accumulate in considerable quantity without the cuticle. A striking ex ample is furnished by Saxifraga crustata, a low European plant, which is found in lime soils. The leaves of this saxifrage are entirely coated with a scaly in crustation of carbonate of lime and carbonate of magnesia. At the edges of the leaf, this incrusta tion acquires a considerable thick ness, as is illustrated by figure 26, a. In an analysis made by linger, to whom these facts are due, the fresh, (undried,) leaves yielded to a dilute acid 4.14° |0 of carbonate of lime, and 0.82° |0 of carbonate of magnesia. linger learned by microscopic investigation that this excretion of carbonates proceeds mostly from a series of glandular expansions at the margin of the leaf, which are directly connected with the sap-ducts of the plant. (Sitz'berichte der Wien. Akad., 43, p. 519.) THE ASH OF PLANTS. 193 In figure 26, a represents the appearance of a leaf, magnified 4)^ diam« eteis. Around the borders are seen the scales of carbonate of lime ; some of these have been detached, leaving round pits on the surface of the leaf: c, d, exhibit the scales themselves, e in profile : b shows a leaf, freed from its incrustation by an acid, and from its cuticle by potash- solution, so as to exhibit the veins, (ducts,) and glands, whose course the carbonate of lime chiefly takes in its passage through the plant. Further as to the state of ash-ingredients, — It is by no means true that the ash-ingredients always exist in plants in the forms under which they are otherwise familiar to us. Arendt and Hellriegel have studied the proportions of soluble and insoluble matters, the former in the ripe oat plant, and the latter in clover at various stages of growth. Arendt extracted from the leaves and stems of the oat- plant, after thorough grinding, the whole of the soluble matters by repeated washings with water.* He found that all the sulphuric acid and all the chlorine were soluble. Nearly all the phosphoric acid was removed by water. The larger share of the lime, magnesia, soda, and potash, was soluble, though a portion of each escaped solution. Oxide of iron was found ill both the soluble and insoluble state. In the leaves, iron was found among the insoluble matters after all phosphoric acid had been removed. Finally, silica was mostly insoluble, though in all cases a small quantity occurred in the soluble condition, viz., 3-8 parts in 10,000 of the dry plant. (Wachsthum der TIaferpflanze, pp. 168, 183-4. See, also, table on p. 198.) Weiss and Wiesner have found by microchemical investi gation that iron exists as insoluble compounds of protox ide and sesquioxide, both in the cell-membrane and in the cell-contents. (Sitdberichte der Wiener Akad., 40, 278.) Hellriegel found that a larger proportion of the various bases was soluble in young clover than in the mature plant. As a rule, the leaves gave most soluble matters, * To extract the soluble parts of the grain in this way wan impossible. 9 J94 HOW CROPS GROW. the leaf-stalks less, and the stems least. He obtained, among others, the following results. ( Vs. St., IV, p. 59,) Of 100 parts of the following fixed ingredients of clover, were dissolved in the sap, and not dissolved — In younq leaves. In full-grown kavet. Poti*lr i dissolved 75.2 37.3 {undissolved 24.8 63.7 Lime (dissolved 69.5 73.4 1 undissolved 30.5 27.6 Mncrr P«ii ] dissolved 43.6 78.3 Magnesia -j undissoived 50.4 21.7 Phosphoric ( dissolved 20.9 19.9 acid 1 undissolved 79.1 80.1 dissolved 2G.8 16.1 Silica undissolved 73.2 83.9 These researches demonstrate that potash and soda — bodies, all of whose commonly occurring compounds, sili cates excepted, are readily soluble in water — enter into insoluble combinations in the plant ; while phosphoric acM, which forms insoluble salts with lime, magnesia, and iron, is freely soluble in connexion with these bases in tho sap. It should be added that sulphates may be absent from the plant or some parts of it, although they are found in the ashes. Thus Arendt discovered no sulphates in the lower joints of the stem of oats after blossom, though in the upper leaves, at the same period, sulphuric acid, (S O3,) formed nearly 7°|0 of the sum of the fixed ingredients. (Wachsthum der Haferpf., p. 157.) Ulbricht found that sulphates were totally absent from the lower leaves and stems of red clover, at a time when they were present in the upper leaves and blossom. ( Vs. St., IV, p. oO, 7h- bette.) Both Arendt and Ulbricht observed that sulphur existed in all parts of the plants they experimented upon ; in the parts just specified, it was, however, no longer com bined to oxygen, but had, doubtless, become an integral part of some albuminoid or other complex organic body. Thus the oat stem, at the period above cited, contained ,°, quantity of sulphur, which, had it been converted into sulphuric acid, would have amounted to 14° |0 of the fixed THE ASH OF PLANTS. 195 ingredients. In the clover leaf, at a time when it was totally destitute of sulphates, there existed an amount of sulphur, which, in the form of sulphuric acid, would have made 13,70|0 of the fixed ingredients, or one per cent of the dry leaf itself.* Other ash-ingredients. — S;ilm-Horstmar has described gome experiments, from which he infers that a minute amount of Lithia and Fluorine, (the latter as fluoride of potassium,) are indispensable to the fruiting of barley. (Jour, fur prakt. Chem., 84, p. 140.) The same observer, some years ago, was led to conclude that a trace of Titanic- acid is a necessary ingredient of plants. The later results of water-culture would appear to demonstrate that these conclusions are erroneous. It is, however, possible, as Mulder has suggested, ( Che mie der Ackerkmme, II, 341,) that the failure of certain crops, after long-continued cultivation in the same soil, may be due to the exhaustion of some of these less abun dant and usually overlooked substances. Land not unfre- quently becomes "clover-sick," i. e., refuses to produce good crops of clover, even with the most copious manur- ings. In Vaucluse, according to Mulder, the madder crop has suffered a deterioration in quality — the coloring effect of the root having diminished one-fourth — as an apparent result of long cultivation on the same soil, although the seed is annually renewed from Asia Minor, and great care is bestowed on its culture. The newly discovered element, Rubidium, has been found in the sugar-beet, in tobacco, coffee, tea, and the * Arendt was the first to estimate sulphuric acid in vegetable matters with accuracy, and to discriminate it from the sulphur in organic compounds. Tliitj chemist determined the sulphuric acid of the oat-plant by extracting the pulver ized material with acidulated water. He likewise estimated the total sulphur by a special method, and by subtracting the sulphur of the sulphuric acid from the total, he obtained as a difference that portion of sulphur which belonged to the albuminoids, etc. In his analyses of clover, Ulbricht followed a similar plan. (Vs. St., Ill, p. 147.) As has already been stated, many of the older analyse! arc wholly untrustworthy ae -egards sulphur and sulphuric acid. 196 HOW CROPS GROW. grape. It doubtless occurs perhaps, together with 6W ftium, in many other plants, though in very minute quan tity. It is not unlikely that small quantities of these alkali-metals may be found to be of" decided influence on the growth of plants.* The late investigations of A. Braun and of Risse, (Sachs, Exp. Pliysiologie, 153,) show that Zinc is a usual ingre dient of plants growing about zinc mines, where the soil contains carbonate or silicate of this metal. Certain mark ed varieties of plants are peculiar to, and appear to have been produced by, such soils, viz., a violet, ( Viola tricolor, var. calaminaris,}\ and a shepherd's purse, (Thlaspi al- pestre, var. calaminaris.) In the ash of the leaves of the latter plant, Risse found 13° |0 of oxide of zinc; in other plants he found from 0.3 to 3.3° |0. Copper is often or commonly found in the ashes of plants ; and other elements, viz., Arsenic, Baryta^^. Lead, have been discovered therein, but as yet we are not fairly warranted in assuming that any of these substances are of importance to agricultural vegetation. The same is true of Iodine, which, though an invariable and probably a necessary constituent of many alga3, is not known to exist to any considerable extent or to be essential in any culti vated plants. .1*. • -; I FUNCTIONS OF THE ASH-INGREDIENTS. But little is certainly known with reference to the subject of this section. Sulphates* — The albuminoids, which contain sulphur as an essential ingredient, obviously cannot be produced in absence of sulphuric acid, which, so far as we know, is the • Since the above was written, Birner & Lncanus lave found that these bodies, in the absence of potash, act as poisons to the oat. { Vs Aug. 6, (9 days,) Br.— " " It will be seen that the periods, though differing some what as to time, correspond almost perfectly in regard to the development of the plants. It must be mentioned that Arendt carefully selected luxuriant plants of equal size, so as to analyze a uniform material, (see p. 210,) and took no account of the yield of a given surface of soil. Bretschneider, on the other hand, examined the entire produce of a square rod. The former procedure is best adapted to study the composition of the well-nourished individual plant / the latter gives a truer view of the crop. The unlike character of the material as just indicated is but one of the various causes which might render the two series of observations discrepant. Thus, differences in soil, weather, and seeding, would necessarily influence the relative as well as the absolute development of the two crops. The results are, notwithstanding, strikingly accord ant in many particulars. In all cases the roots were not and could not be included in the investigation, as it is im possible to free them from adhering soil. The Total Weight of Crop per English acre, at the end of each period, was as follows : 206 HOW CROPS GKOW. TABLE I.— Br. 1st Period, 6,358 Ibs. avoirdupois. 2d " 10,603 " u 3d " 16,523 " " 4th " 14,981 " « 5th " 10,622 " " The Total Weights of Water and Dry Matter for all but the 2d Period — the material of which was accidentally lost — were : TABLE II.— Br. Dry Matter, Water, Ibs. av. per acre. Ibs. av. per acre. 1st Period, 1,284 5,074 3d " 4,383 12,240 4th " 5,427 14,983 5th " 6,886 3,736 1. — From Tab. I it is seen : That the weight of the live crop is greatest at or before the time of blossom.* After this period the total weight diminishes as it had previously increased. 2. — From Tab. II it becomes manifest : That the organic tissue (dry matter) continually increases in quantity up to the maturity of the plant ; and 3. — The loss after the 3d Period falls exclusively upon the water of vegetation. At the time of blossom the plant has its greatest absolute quantity of water, while its least absolute quantity of this ingredient is found when it is fully ripe. By taking the difference between the weights of any two Periods, we obtain : The Increase or Loss of Dry Matter and Water during each Period. TABLE III.— Br. Dry Matter, Water, Ibs. per acre. Ibs. per acre. 1st Period, 1,284 Gain. 5,073 Gain. 8d " 3,099 " 7,106 " 4th " 1,044 " 2,684 Loss. 5th " 1,459 " 5,820 " • In Arendt's Experiment* at the time of " heading oat," 3d Period. COMPOSITION IN SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 207 On dividing the above quantities by the number of days of the respective periods, there results : The Average Daily Gain or Loss per Acre during each Period. TABLE IV.— Br. Dry Matter. Water. 1st Period, 22 Ibs. Gain. 87 Ibs. Gain. 3d " 163 " '• 382 " u 4th " 65 " " 167 " Loss. 5th " 112 " " 447 " " 4. — Table III, and especially Tab. IV, show that the gain of organic matter in Bretschneider's oat-crop went on most rapidly at or before the time of blossom, (according to Arendt at the time of heading out.) This was, then, the period of most active growth. Afterward the rate of growth diminished by more than one-half, and at a later period increased again, though not to the maximum. Absolute Quantities of Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxygen, Nitrogen, and Ash, in the dry oat crop at the conclusion of the several periods ; (Ibs. per acre.) TABLE V.— Br. Carbon. Hydrogen. Oxygen. Nitrogen. Ash.* 1st Period, 593 80 455 46 110 3d " 2,137 286 1,575 122 263 4th " 2,600 343 2,043 ' 150 291 5th " 3,229 405 2,713 167 372 Relative Quantities of Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxygen, Nitrogen, (Organic Matter,) and Ash in the dry oat crop, at the end of the several Periods ; (per cent.) TABLE V-L— Br. Carbon. Hydrogen. Oxygen. Nitrogen. (Organic Matter.) Ash. 1st Period, 46.22 6.23 35.39 3.59 91.43 8.57 3d " 48.76 6.53 35.96 2.79 94.04 5.96 4th " 47.91 6.33 37.65 2.78 94.67 5.33 5th " 46.89 5.88 39.40 2.43 94.60 5.40 * In Bretschneider's analyses, "ash" signifies the residue left after carefully burning the plant. In Arendt's investigation the sulphur and chlorine were <1» termined in the unburned plant. 808 HOW JROPS GROW. Relatire Quantities of Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxygen, and Nitrogen, in dry substance, after deducting the some what variable amount of ash, (per cent). TABLE VII.— Br. Carbon. Hydrogen. Oxygen. Nitrogen. 1st Period, 50.55 6.81 38.71 3.93 3d " 51.85 6.95 38.34 2.86 4th " 50.55 6.96 39.83 2.93 5th " 49.59 6.21 41.64 2.56 5. — The Tables Y, VI, and VET, demonstrate that while the absolute quantities of the elements of the dry oat plant continually increase to the time of ripening, they do not increase in the same proportion. In other words, the plant requires, so to speak, a change of diet as it advances in growth. They further show that nitrogen and ash are relatively more abundant in the young than in the mature plant ; in other words, the rate of assimilation of Nitrogen and fixed ingredients falls behind that of Carbon, Hydro gen, and Oxygen. Still otherwise expressed, the plant as it approaches maturity organizes relatively more amyloids and relatively less albuminoids. The relations just indicated appear more plainly when we compare the Quantities of Nitrogen, Hydrogen, and Oxygen, assimilated during each period, calculated upon the amount of Carbon assimilated in the same time and assumed at 100. TABLE VIII.— Br. Carbon. Nitrogen. Hydrogen. Oxygen. 1st Period, 100 • 7.8 13.4 73.6 3d " 100 4.9 13.3 72.5 4th " 100 6.1 12.3 100.8 5th " 100 2.6 10.6 106.5 From Table VIII we see that the ratio of Hydrogen to Carbon regularly diminishes as the plant matures ; that of Nitrogen falls groatly from the infancy of the plant to the period of full bloom, then strikingly increases during the COMPOSITION IN SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 209 fiist stages of ripening, but falls off at last to minimum. The ratio of Oxygen to Carbon is the same during the 1st and 3d periods, but increases remarkably from the period of full blossom until the plant is ripe. As already stated, the largest absolute assimilation of all ingredients — most rapid growth — takes place at the time of heading out, or blossom. At this period all the volatile elements are assimilated at a nearly equal rate, and at a rate equal to that at which the fixed matters (ash) are absorbed. In the first period Nitrogen and Ash ; in the fourth period Nitrogen and Oxygen; in the fifth pe riod Oxygen and Ash are assimilated in largest propor tion. This is made evident by calculating for each period the Daily Increase of Each Ingredient, the amount of the in gredients in the ripe plant being assumed at 100 as a point of comparison. The figures resulting from such a calcula tion are given in TABLE IX.— Br. Carbon. Hydrogen. Oxygen. Nitrogen. A.sh. 1st Period, 0.31 0.33 0.28 0.47 0.50 3d 2.51 2.68 2.17 2.39 2.13 4th " 0.89 0.83 1.07 1.06 0.47 5th " 1.49 1.16 1.89 0.75 1.70 The increased assimilation of the 5th over the 4in period is, in all probability, only apparent. The results of anal ysis, as before mentioned, refer only to those parts of the plant that are above ground. The activity of tae foliage in gathering food from the atmosphere is doubtless greatly diminished before the plant ripens, as evidenced by the loaves turning yellow and losing water of vegetation. The increase of weight in the plant above ground probably proceeds from matters previously stored in the roots, which now are transferred to the fruit and foliage, and maintain the growth of these parts after their power of assimilatirg inorganic food (COa, HaO, NH,, NaOB) is lost. 210 HOW CROPS GRoW. The following statement exhibits the Average Daily In crease of Carbon, Hydrogen, Oxygen, Nitrogen, and Ash, (in Ibs. per acre) during the several periods. TABLE X.— Br. Carbon. Hydrogen. Oxygen. Nitrogen. Ash. 1st Period, 8.43 1.13 6.30 0.65 1.56 3d " 66.95 8.94 48.06 3.30 6.55 4th " 23.84 2.95 24.06 1.47 1.44 5th " 39.85 3.89 43.44 1.04 5.23 Turning now to Arendt's results, which are carried more into detail than those of Bretschneider, we will notice A, — The Relative (percentage) Composition of the Entire Plant and of its Parts* during the several periods of vegetation. 1. Fiber \ is found in greatest relative quantity — 40° |0 — in the lower joints of the stem, and from the time when the grain " heads out," to the period of bloom. Relatively considered, there occur great variations in the same part of the plant at diiferent stages of growth. Thus, in the ear, which contains the least fiber, the quantity of this substance regularly diminishes, not absolutely, but only relatively, as the plant becomes older, sinking from 27° |0, at heading, to 12° |0, at maturity. In the leaves, which, as regards fiber, stand intermediate between the stem and ear, this substance ranges from 22° |0 to 38° |0. Previous to blossom, the upper leaves, afterwards the lower leaves, are the richest in fiber. In the lower leaves the maximum, * Arendt selected large and well-developed plants, divided them into six parts, and analyzed each part separately. His divisions of the plants were 1, the thrco lowest joints of the stem ; 2, the two middle joints ; 3, the upper joint ; 4, th« three lowest leaves ; 5, the two upper leaves ; 6, the ea.r. The stems were cut Just above the nodes, the leaves included the sheaths, the ears were stripped from the stem. Arendt rejected all plants which were not perfect when gathered. When nearly ripe, the cereals, as is well known, often lose one or more of their lower leaves. For the numerous analytes on which these conclusions are baaed We must refer to the original. t i. e., Crude cellulose ; see p. 60. COMPOSITION D* SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 211 (33J|0,) is found in the 4th; in the upper leaves, (38° |c ) in the 2d period. The apparent diminution in amount of fiber is due in all cases to increased production of other ingredients. 2« Jfat and Wax are least abundant in the stem. Their proportion increases, in general, in the upper parts of the stem, as well as in the later stages of its growth. The range is from 0.2° |0 to 3°|0. In the ear the proportion in creases from 2°|0 to 3.7° |0. In the leaves the quantity is much larger and is mostly wax. The smallest proportion is 4.8° 1 0, which is found in the upper leaves, when the plant is ripe. The largest proportion, (10° |0,) exists in the lower leaves, at the time of blossom. The relative qu an titles found in the leaves undergo considerable varia tion from one stage of growth to another. 3* Non-nitrogenous matters, other than fiber, — starch, si '.gar, etc.* — undergo great and irregular variation. In the stem the largest percentage, (57°|OJ) is found in the young lower joints; the smallest, (43°| OJ) in ripe upper straw. Only in the ear occurs a regular increase, viz., from 54 to 63° |0. 4. The Albuminoids, \ in Arendt's investigation, exhibit a somewhat different relation to the vegetable substance, from what was observed by Bretschneider, as seen from the subjoined comparison of the percentages found at the different periods. Periods. I. II. III. IV. V. Arendt 20.93 11.65 10.86 13.67 14.30 Bretschueider 23.73 1-.7.67 17.61 1539 These differences may be variously accounted for. They are due, in part, to the fact that Arendt analyzed only large and perfect plants. Bretschneider, on the other * What remains after deducting fat and wax, albuminoids, fiber, and ana, from the dry substance, is here included. t Calculated by multiplying the percentage of nitrogen by 6.88. 212 HOW CROPS GROW. hand, examined all the plants of a given plot, large and small, perfect and injured. The differences illustrate what has been already insisted on, viz., that the development of the plant is greatly modified by the circumstances of its growth, not only in reference to its external figure, but also as regards its chemical composition. The relative distribution of nitrogen in the parts of the plant at the end of the several periods is exhibited by the following table, simple inspection of which shows the fluc tuations, (relative,) in the content of this element. The percentages are arranged for each period separately, pro ceeding from the highest to the lowest: PERIODS. I. II. III. IV. V. Upper leaves. Lower leaves. Upper leaves. Ears. Ears. 3.74 2.39 2.27" 2.85 3.04 Lower leaves. Upper leaves. Lower leaves. Upper leaves. Upper leaves. 3.38 2.19 2.18 1.91 1.74 Lower leaves. Ears Ears. Lower leaves. Upper stem. 2.15 2.06 1.85 1.63 1.56 Middle stem. Upper stem. Upper stem. Lower leaves 1.53 1.34 1.60 1.43 Upper stem. Middle stem. Middle stein. Middle stein. 0.87 0.98 1.20 1.17 Lower stem. Lower stem. Lower stem. Lower stem. 0.80 0.88 0.83 0.79 5. Ash. — The agreement of the percentages of ash in the entire plant, in corresponding periods of the growth of the oat, in the independent examinations of Bretschneider and Arendt is remarkably close, as appears from the figures below. PERIODS. I. II. III. IV. V. Bretschneider 8.57 5.96 5.33 5.40 Arendt 8.03 5.24 5.44 5.30 5.17 The diminution at the 2d, increase at the 3d, and sub sequent diminution at the 4th period, are observed to run parallel in both cases. As regards the several parts of the plant, it was found COMPOSITION IN SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 213 by A rend t that of the stem the upper portion was richest in ash throughout the whole period of growth. Of the leaves, on the contrary, the lower contained most fixed matters. In the ear there occurred a continual decrease from its first appearance to its maturity, while in the stem and leaves there was, in general, a progressive increase towards the time of ripening. The greatest percentage, (10.5° |0,) was found in the ripe leaves; the smallest, (0.78° |0?) in the ripe lower straw. Far more interesting and instructive than the relative proportions are B — The absolute quantities of the ingredients found in the plant at the conclusion of the several periods of growth. — These absolute quantities, as found by Arendt, in a given number of carefully selected and vigorous plants, do not accord with those obtained by Bretschnei- der from a given area of ground, nor could it be expected that they should, because it is next to impossible to cause the s^rae amount of vegetation to develope on a number of distinct plots. Though the results of Bretschneider more nearly rep resent the crop as obtained in farming, those of Arendt give a truer idea of the1 plant when situated in the best possible conditions, and attaining a uniformly high development. We shall not attempt to compare. the two sets of observa tions, since, strictly speaking, in most points they do not admit of comparison. From a knowledge of the absolute quantities of the sub stances contained in the plant at the ends of several periods, we may at once estimate the rate of growth, i. e., the rapid- itrwith which the constituents of the plant are either taken np or organized. The accompanying table, which gives in alternate col umns the total weights of 1,000 plants at the end of the several periods, and, (by subtracting the first from the 214 HOW CROPS GROW. second, the second from the third, etc.,) the gain from matters absorbed or produced during each period, wil.. serve to justify the deductions that follow, which are taken from the treatise of Arendt, and which apply, of course, only to the plants examined by this investigator. 1,000 ENTIRE PLANTS, (WATER-FREE.) Contain at end of Oftd absorb or produce with in Contain at end of Abnorb or produce within "2^0 o ~ ^ Absorb o.?' produce wit/tin n Absorb or produce within "2 *O fl Absorb or prodltce within Period I. 3 leaves open.* Period II. Heading out. Period III. Blossomed. Period IV. Beg ining to pen. Period V. Ripe. Fiber 103.3 20.1 201.4 95.4 459.71 356.4 4S.9 2*.« 624.6 42:^.2 158.S] 63.5 56 4. S 82.9 916.7 202.8 105.1 515. 3t.0i 97. 2'.I2.1 1-21-2.0 43.9 317.8 io.v.f 14.7 325.9 115.0 550.6 S9.S 1340.0 351.6 Loss Lota 97.4 34.2 Fat [matters Other non - nitrogenous Albuminoids Organic matter 419.2 1292. 2! 813.0 17ii7.2 475.1 2203.0 43'.. S 2331. G 128.6 Silica 6.39 1.06 3.27 0.20 4.43 1.53 2.28 0.86 17.05 36.60 15.32 2.71 5. TO 0 46 8.5') 2.71 3.6'2 1.28 31.11 9.43 1.65 2.72 0.2!i 4.02 1.18 1.84 0.42 14.06 25.45 2.6-i 10.32 0.61 ll.iii 3 71 o 32 1.47 40. -2.) 100.41 9.63 0 4.33 0.15 11? 1.70 0.19 9.03 30.. '33 34.66 4 83 12.90 O.S3 14.49 5.42 ?:?•; 4K33 1-20.75 9.21 O ]•> 2! 58 0.22 2.89 1.71 0.64 Low 4.13 20.31 36.32 5.34 14.23 0.5S 14.71 6.45 5.78 O.S7 43.76 126.93 i.r>6 0.41 1,91 Lox* 0.22 1.08 Low Lo-sa Low 7.18 Sulphuric acid Phosphoric acid Oxide of iron Li -lie Mngnesia Chlorine Soda Potash. Ash . . . 70. 0-! 33.4-i Dry Matter 455.8 1353. G 907.8 iscr.6 504.0 2323.8 456.2 •2458.5 134 7 1. The plant increases in total weight, (dry matter,) through all its growth, but to unequal degrees in different periods. The greatest growth occurs at the time of head ing out ; the slowest, within ten days of maturity. We may add that the increase of the oat after blossom takes place mostly in the seed, the other organs gaining but little. The lower leaves almost cease to grow after the 2d period. 2. Fiber is produced most largely at the time of head ing out, (2d period.) When the plant has finished blos soming, (end of 3d period,) the formation of fiber entirely ceases. Afterward there appears to occur a slight dirninu- » The weights in this table are grams. One gram = 15.4&4 grains. As tho weights have mostly a comparative value, reduction to the English standard it unnecessary COMPOSITION IN SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 215 tion of this substance, probably due to unavoidable loss of lower leaves, but not to a resorption or metamorphosis in the plant. 3, Fat is formed most largely at the time of blossom. It ceases to be produced some weeks before ripening. 4. The formation of Albuminoids is irregular. The greatest amount is organized during the 4th period, (after blossoming.) The gain in albuminoids within this period is two-fifths of the total amount found in the ripe plant, and also is nearly two-fifths of the entire gain of organic substance in the same period. The absolute amount or ganized in the 1st period is not much less than in the 4th, but in the 2d, 3d, and 5th periods, the quantities are con siderably smaller. Bretschneicler gives the data for comparing the produc tion of albuminoids in the oat crop examined by him with Arendt's results. Taking the quantity found at the con«^ elusion of the 1st period as 100, the amounts gained during the subsequent periods are related as follows : PERIODS. I. II. III. (II & III.) IV. (II, III & IV.) V. Arendt 100 67 46 (113) 120 (233) 36 Bretschneider . . .100 ? ? (165) 62 (227) 3!> We perceive striking differences in the comparison, hi Bretschneider's crop, the increase of albuminoids goes on most rapidly in the 3d period, and sinks rapidly du) mg the time when in Arendt's plants it attained the maximum. Curiously enough, the gain in the 2d, 3d, and 4th periods, taken together, is in both cases as good as identical, (233 and 227,) and the gain during the last period is also equal. This coincidence is doubtless, however, merely accidental. Comparisons with other crops of oats,examined,though very incompletely, by Stockhardt, (Chemischer Ackersmann, 1855,) and Wolff, (Die Erschopfttng des Bodens durch die Cultur, 1856,) demonstrate that the rate of assimilation is not related to any special times or periods of develop// eut, 216 HOW CROPS GROW. but depends upon the stores of food accessible to the plant and the favor ableness of the iveather to growth. The following figures, which exhibit for each period of both crops a comparison of the gain in albuminoids with the increase of the other organic matters, further demon strate that in the act of organization, the nitrogenous prin ciples have no close quantitative relations to the non-ni trogenous bodies, (amyloids and fats.) The quantities of albuminoids gained during each period being represented by 10, the amounts of amyloids, etc., are seen from the subjoined ratios : PERIODS. Ratio in I. II & III. IV. V. Ripe Bant. Arendt 10:34 10:114 10:28 10: 25 10:66 Bretschneider..lO : 30 10 : 50- 10 : 46 10 : 120 10 : 51 5« The Ash-ingredients of the oat are absorbed through out its entire growth, but in regularly diminishing quan tity. The gain during the 1st period being 10, that in the 2d period is 9, in the 3d, 8, in the 4th, 5-J-, in the 5th, 2 nearly. The ratios of gain in ash-ingredients to that in entire dry substance, are as follows, ash-ingredients being as sumed as 1, in the successive periods : 1 : 12J, 1 : 27, 1 : 16, 1 : 23, 1 : 19. Accordingly, the absorption of ash-ingredients is not pro portional to the growth of the plant, but is to some degree accidental, and independent of the wants of vegetation. Recapitulation. — Assuming the quantity of each proxi mate element in the ripe plant as 100, it contained at the end of the several periods the following amounts : Fiber. Fat. Amyloids. Albuminoids. Ash. I. Period, 18" |0 20" |0 15" |0 27° |0 20° |. II. " 81 " 50 " 47 " 45 " 55 " III. " 100 " 85 u 70 u 57 " 79 " [V. " 100 " 100 " 92 " 90 " 95 " V. " 100 " 100 " 100 " 100 " 100 4< COMPOSITION IN SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 217 The gain during each period was accordingly as fol lows: I. Period, II. " III. " IV. » V " 100 " 100 " 100 " 100 " 100 " 6. — As regards the individual ingredients of the ash, the plant contained at the end of each period the follow ing amounts, — the total quantity in the ripe plant being taken at 100. Corresponding results from Bretschneider enclosed in ( ) are given for comparison. Fiber. Fat. Amyloids. Albuminoids. Ash. 18° lo 63" SO" |0 30 " 15° |0 32 " 27°|0 18 u 290 10 26" 19 " 35" 23" 12 " 24" 0 " 15" 22" 33 u 16 " 0 " 0 " 8" 10 " 5" Silica. uc 'TcTC Lime' Ms™**"' Pf>ta*h- Per cent. Per cent. Per cent. Per cent. Per cent. Per cent. I. Period, 18 ( 22) 20 ( 43) 23 (23) 80 ( 31) 24 (31) 89 ( 42) III! « %}<*> II\(W 73J(63> 3{ <« $ !(73) 9?|<89> IV. " 93 ( 72) 90 ( 39) 91 (74) 99 ( 74) 84 ( 77) 100 (100) V. " 100 (100) 100 (100) 100 (100) 100 (100) 100 (100) 100 (95*) The gain (or loss, indicated by the minus sign — ) in these ash-ingredients during each period is given below. Lime. Magnesia . Potash. Per cent. Per cent. Per cent. Per cent. Per cent. Per cent. I. Period, 18 ( 22) 20 ( 42 ) 23 ( 23) 30 ( 31 ) 24 ( 31) 39 ( 42 ) iii: « »}c«) *o\<. 2> 3i!(40> iil(52> SK43' i!J(47> IV. " 23 ( 15) 3S (-5») 18 ( 10) 20 (— 9«) 26 ( 4 ) 9 ( 11 ) V. " 7 ( 28) 10 ( 56 ) 9 ( 21) 1 ( 17 ) 16 ( 23) 0 (-5*) 100 (100) 100 (100) 100 (100) 100 (100) 100 (100) 100 (100) These two independent investigations could hardly give all the discordant results observed on comparing the above figures, as the simple consequence of the unlike mode of conducting them. We observe, for example, that in the last period Arendt's plants gathered less silica than in any other — only 7°|0 of the whole. On the other hand, Bret- schneider's crop gained more silica in this than in any * In these instances Bretschn cider's later crops contained less sulphuric acid, lime, and potash, than the earlier. This result may be due to the washing of the crap toy r^ins, but is orobably caused by unequal development of the several plots. 10 218 HOW CROPS GROW. other single period, viz.: 28° |0. A similar statement is true of phosphoric acid. It is obvious that Bretschriei- der's crop was taking up fixed matters much more vigor- ously in its last stages of growth, than were Arendt's plants. As to potash we observe that its accumulation ceased in the 4th period in both cases. It is, on the whole, plain that we cannot safely draw from these interesting researches any very definite conclusions as to the rate and progress of assimilation and growth in the oat plant, beyond what have been already pointed out. C,— Translocation of substances in the Plant,— The translocation of certain matters from one part of the plant to another is revealed by the analyses of Arendt, and since such changes are of interest from a physiological point of view, we may recount them here briefly. It has been mentioned already that the growth of the stem, leaves, and en r,' of the oat plant in its later stages probably takes place to a great degree at the expense of the roots. It is also probable that a transfer of amyloids, and certain that one of albuminoids, goes on from tlw leaves through the stem into the ear. Silica appears not to be subject to any change of posi tion after it has once been fixed by the plant. Chlorine likewise reveals no noticeable mobility. On the other hand phosphoric acid passes rapidly from the leaves and stem towards or into the fruit in the earlier as \vell as in the later stages of growth, as shown by the following figures : O O 1,000 plants contained in the various periods, quantities (grams) of phosphoric acid as follows: 1st Period. Ad Period. 3d Period. Uh Period. Mh Period. 3 lower joints of stem 0.47 0 "20 0.21 0.20 0.19 2 middle " " 0.39 l.H 0.46 0.18 Uppn- joint " 0.66 1.73 0.31 0.39 a lower leaves « 1.05 070 0.09 0.61 0.85 3 upper leaves " 1.75 1.07 1.18 0.74 0.59 Ear — 2.36 536 10.07 12.53 COMPOSITION IN SUCCESSIVE STAGES. 219 Observe that these absolute quantities diminish in the stem and leaves after the 1st or 3d period in all cases, and increase very rapidly in the ear. Arendt found that sulphuric acid existed to a much greater degree in the leaves than in the stem, throughout the entire growth of the oat plant, and that after blos soming the lower stem no longer contained sulphur in the form of sulphuric acid at all, though its total in the plant considerably increased. It is almost certain, then, that sulphuric acid originates, either partially or wholly, by oxidation of sulphur or some sulphurized compound, in the upper organs of the oat. Magnesia is translated from the lower stem into the ipper organs, and in the fruit, especially, it constantly in creases in quantity. There is no evidence that lime moves upward in the plant. On the contrary, Arendt's analyses go to show that in the ear during the last period of growth, it dimin ishes in quantity, being, perhaps, replaced by magnesia. As to potash, no transfer is fairly indicated except from the ears. These contained at blossoming (period III) a maximum of potash. During their subsequent growth the amount of potash diminished, being probably displac ed by magnesia. The data furnished by Arendt's analyses, while they in dicate a transfer of matters in the cases just named and in most of them with great certainty, do not and cannot from their nature disprove the fact of other similar changes, and cannot fix the real limits of the movements which they point out. DIVISION II. THE STRUCTURE OF THE PLANT AND OFFICES OF ITS ORGANS. CHAPTER L GENERALITIES. We have given a brief description of those elements and compounds which constitute the plant in a chemical sense. They are the materials— the stones and timbers, so to speak — out of which the vegetable edifice is built. It is important in the next place to learn how these building materials are put together, what positions they occupy what purposes they serve, and on what plan the edifice is constructed. It is impossible for the builder to do his work until lie has mastered the plans and specifications of the architect. So it is hardly possible for the farmer with certainty to contribute in any great, especially in any new degree, to the upbuilding of the plant, unless he is acquainted with the mode of its structure and the elements that form it. It is the happy province of science to add, to the vague and general information which the observation and experience of generations has taught, a more definite and particular knowledge, — a knowledge acquired by study purposely and carefully directed to special ends. An acquaintance with the parts and structure of the plant ia indispensable fi.r understanding the mode by which 220 ORGANS OF THE PLANT. 221 i* derives its food from external sources, while the ing^n- K as methods of propagation practiced in fruit and flower culture are only intelligible by the help of this knowledge. ORGANISM OF THE PLANT. — We have at the outset spoken of organic matter, of organs and organization. It is in the world of life that these terms have their fittest application. The vegetable and animal consist of numer ous parts, differing greatly from each other, but each essen tial to the whole. The root, stem, leaf, flower, and seed, are each instruments or organs whose co-operation is need ful to the perfection of the plant. The plant (or animal), being thus an assemblage of organs, is called an Organism; it is an Organized or Organic Structure. The atmos phere, the waters, the rocks ai-i soils of the earth, are mineral matters ; they are inorganic and lifeless. In inorganic nature, chemical affinity rules over the transformations of matter. A plant or animal that is dead, under ordinary circumstances, soon loses its form and characters ; it is gradually consumed by the atmospheric oxygen, and virtually burned up to air and ashes. In the organic world a something, which we call the Vital Principle, resists and overcomes or modifies the af finities of oxygen, and ensures the existence of a con tinuous and perpetual succession of living forms. The organized structure is characterized and distinguish- ed from mineral matter by two particulars : 1. It builds up and increases its own mass by appropri ating external matter. It assimilates surrounding sul> stances. It grows by the absorption of food. 2. It reproduces itself. It comes from, and forms again a seed or germ. ULTIMATE AND COMPLEX ORGANS. — In our account of the Structure of the Plant we shall first consider the ele ments of that structure — the Primary Organs or Vegetable Cells — which cannot be divided or wounded without ex- HOW CROPS GROW, tiugaishiiig their life, and by whose expansion or multipli cation all growth takes place. Then will follow an account of the complex parts of the plant — its Compound Organs — which are built up by the juxtaposition of numerous cells. Of these we have one class, viz. : the Roots, Stems, and Leaves, whose office is to sustain and nourish the Indi vidual Plant. These may be distinguished as the Vege tative Organs. The other class, comprising the Flower and Fruit, are not essential to the existence of the individ ual, but their function is to maintain the Race. They are the Reproductive Organs. CHAPTER IL THE PRIMARY ELEMENTS OF ORGANIC STRUCTURE §1- THE VEGETABLE CELL. One of the most interesting discoveries that the micro scope has revealed, is, that all organized matter originates in the form of minute vesicles or cells. If we examine by the microscope a seed or an egg, we find nothing but a cell -structure — an assemblage of little globular bags or vesicles, lying closely together, and more or less filled with solid or liquid matters. From these cells, then, comes the frame or structure of the plant, or of the animal. In the process of maturing, the original vesicles are often greatly modified in shape and appearance, to suit various purposes; but still, it is always easy, especially in the plant, to find cells of the same essential characters as those occurring in the seed. ERSiTY ' \<'ing mature and incapa ble of further growth, they possess neither protoplasm nor ELEMENTS OF ORGANIC STRUCTURE. 227 nucleus, but are filled with a sap or juice containing citric acid and sugar. In the pHh of the rush, star-shaped cells are found. In common mould the cells are long and • thread-like. In the so-called frog-spittle they are cylindrical and attached end to end. In the bark of many trees, in the stems and leaves of grasses, they are square or rectangular. Cotton-fiber, flax and hemp consist of long and slender cells, fig. 31. Wood is mostly made up of elongated cells, tapered at the -ends and adhering together by their sides. Fig. 49, c. A., p. 271. Each cotton-fiber is a single cell which forms an external appendage to the seed-vessel of the cot ton plant. When it has lost its free water of vegetation and become air-dry, i t^«f 3^ »§T^^§^, and it resembles a twisted straw /&* m "l^o^y exhibits a portion of a cotton-liber liiirhly magnified. The flax-fiber, from the inner bark of the flax- stem, 6, fig. 31, is a tube of thicker walls and smaller bore than the cotton-fiber, and hence is more dutable than cot ton. It is very flexible, and even when crushed or bent s^ort, retains much of its original tenacity. Hemp-fiber closely resembles flax-fiber in appearance. Thickening of the Cell-Membrane.— The growth of the cell, which, when young, always has a very delicate outer membrane, often results in the thickening of its walls by the interior deposition of cellu lose and lignin. This thickening may take place regularly and uniform ly, or interruptedly. The flax-fiber, 6, fig. 31, is an example of nearly uniform thickening. The irregular deposition of cellulose is shown in fig. 32, which exhibits a section from Fig. 32. the seeds (cotyledons) of the com mon nasturtium, (Tropceolum majuii). The original membrane is coated interiorly with several distinct and successively-formed linings, which are not continuous, but are irregularly developed. Seen in section, the 228 HOW CHOPS GKOW. thickening has a waved outline, and at points, the original cell-mem brane is bare. Were these cells viewed entire, we should see at thesa points, on the exterior of the cell, dots or circles appearing like orific<»y but being simply the unthickened portions of the cell-wall. The cells in fig. 32 exhibit each a central nucleus surrounded by grains of aleurone. Cell Contents. — Besides the protoplasm and nucleus, the cell usually contains a variety of bodies, which have been, indeed, noticed already as ingredients of the plant, but which may be here recapitulated. Many cells are al together empty, and consist of nothing but the cell-wall. Such are found in the bark or epidermis of most plants, and often in the pith, and although they remain connected with the actually living parts, they have no proper life in themselves. All living or active cells are distended with liquid. This consists of water, which holds in solution gum, dextrin, inulin, the sugars, organic acids, and other less important vegetable principles, together with various salts, and constitutes the sap of the plant. In oil-plants, droplets of oil occupy certain cells, fig. 17, p. 90 ; while in numerous kinds of vegetation, colored and milky juices are found in certain spaces or channels between the cells. The water of the cell comes from the soil, as we shall hereafter see. The matters, which are dissolved in the sap or juices of the plant, together with the semi-solid proto plasm, undergo transformations resulting in the production of solid substances. By observing the various parts of a plant at the successive stages of its development, under the microscope, we are able to trace within the cells the formation and growth of starch-grains, of crystalloid and granular bodies consisting chiefly of vegetable casein, and of the various matters which give color to leaves and flowers. The circumstances under which a cell developes deter mine the character of its contents, according to laws that are hidden from our knowledge. The outer cells of the potato-tuber are incrusted with corky matter, the innei ELEMENTS OP ORGANIC STRUCTURE. ones, most of them, are occupied entirely with starch, fig. 5:2, p. 277. In oats, wheat, and other cereals, we find, just within the empty cells of the skin or epidermis of the grain, a few layers of cells that contain scarcely anything but albuminoids, with a little fat ; while the interior cells are chiefly filled with starch ; fig. 18, p. 106. Transformations in Cell Contents, — The same cell may exhibit a great variety of aspect and contents at different periods of growth. This is especially to be observed in the seed while developing on the mother plant. Hartig has traced these changes in numerous plants under the mi croscope. According to this observer, the cell-contents of the seed (cotyledons) of the common nasturtium, (Trop- ceolum majus,) run through the following metamorphoses. Up to a certain stage in its development the interior of the cells are nearly devoid of recognizable solid matters, other than the nucleus and the adhering protoplasm. Shortly, as the growth of the seed advances, green grains of chlorophyll make their appearance upon the nucleus, completely covering it from view. At a later stage, these grains, which have enlarged and multiplied, are seen to have mostly become detached from the nucleus, and lie near to and in contact with the cell-wall. Again, in a short time the grains have lost their green color and have assumed, both as regards appearance and deportment with iodine, all the characters of starch. Subsequently, as the seed hardens and becomes firmer in its tissues, the micro scope reveals that the starch-grains, which were situated near the cell-wall, have vanished, while the cell-wall itself has thickened inwardly — the starch having been convert ed into cellulose. Again, later, the nucleus, about which, in the meantime, more starch-grains have been formed, undergoes a change and disappears ; then the starch-grains, some of which have enlarged while others have vanished, are found to be imbedded in a pasty matter, which has the reactions of an albuminoid. From this time on, the 230 UOW CROPS GROW. starch-grains are gradually converted from their surfaces inwardly into smaller grains of aleurone, which, finally, when the seed is mature, completely occupy the cells. In the sprouting of the seed similar changes occur, but in reversed order. The nucleus reappears, the aleurone dis solves, and even the cellulose stratified upon the interior of the cell, fig. 32, wastes away and is converted into soluble food (sugar?) for the seedling. The Dimensions of Vegetable Cells are very various. A creeping marine plant is known — the Caulerpa prolifera, Fig. 83. fig. 33, — which consists of a single cell, though it is often a foot in length, and is branched with what have the ap- jH'arance of leaves and roots. The pulp of the orange con sists of cells which are one-quarter of an inch or more in diameter. Every fiber of cotton is a single cell. In most ELEMENTS OF ORGANIC STRUCTURE. 231 cases, however, the cells of plants are so small as to re quire a powerful microscope to distinguish them, — are, in fact, no more than l-1200th to l-200th of an inch in diam eter ; many are vastly smaller. Growth. — The growth of a plant is nothing more than the aggregate result of the enlargement and multiplication of the cells which compose it. In most cases the cells at-, tain their full size in a short time. The continuous growth of plants depends, then, chiefly on the constant and rapid formation of new cells. Cell-multiplication. — The young and active cell always contains a nucleus, (fig. 34, b.) Such a cell may produce a new cell by division. In this process the nucleus, from which all cell-growth appears to originate, is observed to re solve itself into two parts, then the protoplasm, «, begins to contract or in fold across the cell in a line correspond ing with the division of the nucleus, until the opposite infolded edges meet — like the skin of a sausage where a string is tightly tied around it, — thus separating the two nuclei and inclosing each within its new cell, which is completed by a further external growth of cellulose. In one-celled plants, like yeast, (fig. 35,) the new cells thus formed, bud out from the side of the parent-cell, and before they obtain full size become entirely detached from it, or, as in higher plants, the new cells remain adher ing to the old, forming a tissue. FiS- 35- In free cell-formation nuclei are observed to develope in the protoplasm of a parent cell, which enlarge, surround themselves with their own protoplasm and cell-membrane, and by the resorption or death of the parent cell become independent of the latter. 232 HOW CROPS The rapidity with which the vegetable cells may multi ply and grow is illustrated by many familiar facts. The most striking cases of quick growth are met with in the mushroom family. Many will recollect having seen on the morning of a June day; huge puff-balls, some as large as a peck measure, on the surface of a moist meadow, where the day before nothing of the kind was noticed. In such sudden growth it has been estimated that the cells are produced at the rate of three or four hundred millions per hour. Permeability of Cells to Liquids. — Although the high est magnifying power that can be brought to bear upon the membranes of the vegetable cell foils to reveal any apertures in them, — they being, so far as the best-assisted vision is concerned, completely continuous and imperforate, — they are nevertheless readily permeable to liquids. This fact may be elegantly shown by placing a delicate slice from a potato-tuber, immersed in water, under the microscope, and then bringing a drop of solution of iodine in contact with it. Instantly this reagent penetrates the walls of the unbroken cells without perceptibly affecting their appearance, and being absorbed by the starch-grains, at once colors them intensely purplish- blue. The particles of which the cell-walls and their contents are composed, must be separated from each other by distances greater than the diameter of the particles of water or of other liquid matters which thus permeate the cells. §2. THE VEGETABLE TISSUES. As already stated, the cells of the higher kinds of plants are united together more or less firmly, and thus consti< tute what are known as VEGETABLE TISSUES. Of these, a large number have been distinguished by vegetable anal- ELEMENTS OF ORGANIC STRUCTURE. 3 omists, the distinctions being based either ou peculiarities of form or of function. For our purposes it will be neces sary to define but a few varieties, viz , Cellular Tissue, Woody Tissue, JBast- Tissue, and Vascular Tissue. Cellular or Cell-Tissue is the simplest of all, being a mere aggregation of globular or polyhedral cells whose walls are in close adhesion, and whose juices commingle more or less in virtue of this connection. Cellular tissue is the groundwork of all vegetable structure, being the only form of tissue in the simpler kinds of plants, and that out of which all the others are developed. The term parenchyma is synonymous with cell-tissue. Wood-Tissue, in its simplest form, consists of cells that are several or many times as long as they are broad, and that taper at each end to a point. These spindle-shaped cells cohere firmly together by their sides, and " break joints " by overlapping each other, in this way forming the tough fibers of wood. Wood-cells are often more or less thickened in their walls by depositions of cellulose, lignin, and coloring matters, according to their age and position, and are sometimes dotted and perforated, as will be explained hereafter, fig. 53, p. 278. Bast-Tissue is made up of long and slender cells, similar to those of wood-tissue, but commonly more delicate and flexible. The name is derived from the occurrence of this tissue in the bast, or inner bark. Linen, hemp, and all textile materials of vegetable origin, cotton excepted, con. gist of bast-fibers. Bast-cells occupy a place in rind, corres ponding to that held by wood-cells in the interior of tht stem, fig. 49, p. 271 . Prosenchyma is a name applied to all tissues composed of elongated cells, like those of wood and bast. Parenchyma and prosenchyma insensibly shade iato each other. Vascular Tissue is the term applied to those unbranched Tube* and Ducts which are found in all the higher orders 234 HOW CHOPS GEOW. of plants, interpenetrating the cellular tissue. There are several varieties of ducts, viz., dotted ducts, ringed or an nular ducts, and spiral ducts, of which illustrations will be given when the minute structure of the stem comes under notice, fig. 49, p. 271. The formation of vascular tissue takes place by a simple alteration in cellular tissue. A longitudinal series of ad hering cells represents a tube, save that the bore is ob structed with numerous transverse partitions. By the removal or perforation of these partitions a tube is devel oped. This removal or perforation actually takes place in the living plant by a process of absorption. CHAPTER in. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. §1- THE ROOT. The ROOTS of plants, with few exceptions, from the first moment of their development grow downward, in obe dience to the force of gravitation. In general, they require a moist medium. They will form in water or in moist cot ton, and in many cases originate from branches, or even leaves, when these parts of the plant are buried in the earth or immersed in water. It cannot be assumed that they seek to avoid the light, because they may attain a full development without being kept in darkness. Tha THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 235 action of light upon them, however, appears to be unfavor able to their functions. The Growth Of Roots occurs mostly by lengthening, and very little or very slowly by increase of thickness. The lengthening is chiefly manifested toward the outer extremities of the roots, as was neatly demonstrated by Wigand, who divided the young root of a sprouted pea into four equal parts by ink-marks. After three days, the first two divisions next the seed had scarcely lengthened at all, while the third was double, and the fourth eight times its previous length. Olilerts made precisely similar observations on the roots of various kinds of plants. The growth is confined to a space of about l\6 of an inch from the tip. (Linnea, 1837, pp. 609-631.) This peculiarity adapts the roots to extend through the soil in all direc tions, and to occupy its smallest pores, or rifts. It le likewise the reason that a root, which has been cut off rn transplanting or otherwise, never afterwards extends in length. Although the older parts of the roots of trees and of the so-called root-crops acquire a considerable diameter, the roots by which a plant feeds are usually thread-like and often exceedingly slender. Spongioles, — The tips of the rootlets have been termed spongioles, or spongelets, from the idea that their texture adapts them especially to collect food for the plant, and that the absorption of matters from the soil goes on exclu sively through them. In this sense, spongioles do not exist. The real living apex of the root is not, in fact, the outmost extremity, but is situated a little within that point. Root-Cap. — The extreme end of the root usually consists of cells that have become loosened and in part detached from the proper cell-tissue of the root, which, therefore, ihortly perish, and serve merely as an elastic cushion or 236 HOW CROP,} GltO'.V. cap to protect the true termination or living point of the root in its act of penetrating the soil. Fig. 06 represents a magnified section of part of a barley root, showing the loose cells which slough off from the tip. These cells are filled with air in stead of sap. A most strik ing illustra tion of the root - cap is furnished by the air-roots of the so- called Screw Piue, (Pai teta nus odorutis- simus^) exhibited in natural dimen sions, in fig. 37. These air-roots issue from the stem above the ground, and, growing downwards, enter the soil, and become roots in the ordinary sense. When fresh, the diameter of the root is quite uniform, but the parts above the root-cap shrink on drying, while the root-cap itself retains nearly its original dimensions, and thus reveals its different structure. Distinction between Root and Stem, — Not all the subterranean parts of the plant are roots in a proper sense, although commonly spoken of as such. The tubers of the potato and artichoke, and the fleshy horizontal parts of the sucd-llaLT and pepper-root, are merely underground stems, of which many varieties exist. These and all other stems are easily distinguished from Fiir. 37. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 237 true roots by the imbricated buds, of which indications may usually be found on their surfaces, e. g., the eyes of the potato-tuber. The side or secondary roots are indeed marked in their earliest stages by a protuberance on the primary root, but these have nothing in common with the structure of true buds. The onion-bulb is itself a fleshy bud, as will be noticed subsequently. The true roots of the onion are the fibers which issue from the base of the bulb. The roots of many plants exhibit no buds upon their surface, and are incapable of developing them under any conditions. Other plants may produce them when cut off from the parent plant during the growing season. Such are the plum, apple, poplar, and hawthorn. The roots of the former perish if deprived of connection with the stem and leaves. The latter may strike out new stems and leaves for themselves. Plants like the plum are, therefore, capable of propagation by root-cuttings, i. e., by placing pieces of their roots in warm and moist earth. Tap-Roots^ — All plants whose seeds readily divide into two parts, and whose stems increase externally by addi tion of new rings of growth — the so-called dicotyledonous plants, or JExogens, have, at first, a single descending axis, the tap-root, which penetrates vertically into the ground. From this central tap-root, lateral roots branch out more or less regularly, and these lateral roots subdivide again and again. In many cases, especially at first, the lateral roots issue from the tap-root with great order and regu larity, as much as is seen in the branches of the stem of a fir-tree or of a young grape vine. In older plants, this order is lost, because the soil opposes mechanical hindrances to regular development. In many cases the tap-root grows to a great length, and forms the most striking feature or' the radication of the plant. In others it enters the ground but a little way, or is surpassed in extent by its side branches. The tap-root is conspicuous in the Canada thistle, dock, (Rttmex^ and in seedling fruit trees. The 238 HOW CROPS GROW. upper portion of the tap-root of the beet, turnip, carrot, and radish, expands under cultivation, and becomes a fleshy, nutritive mass, in which lies the value of these plants for agriculture. The lateral roots of other plants, as of the dahlia and sweet potato, swell out at their ex tremities to tubers. Crown Roots. — Monocotyledonons plants9or Endogens, i. e., plants whose seeds do not split with ease into two nearly equal parts, and whose stems increase by inside growth, such as the cereals, grasses, lilies, palms, etc., have no single tap-root, but produce crown roots, i. e., a number of roots issue at once in quick succession from the base of the stem. This is strikingly seen in the onion and hyacinth, as well as in maize, Rootlets* — This term we apply to the slender roots, usually not larger than a knitting needle, and but a few inches long, which are formed last in the order of growth, and correspond to the larger roots as twigs correspond to the branches of the stem. THE OFFICES OF THE ROOT are threefold : 1 . To fix the plant in the earth and maintain it, in most cases, in an upright position. 2. To absorb nutriment from the soil for the growth of the entire plant, and, 3. In case of many plants, especially of those whose terms of life extend through several or many years, to Berve as a store-house for the future use of the plant. 1, The Firmness with which a Plant is fixed in the Ground depends upon the nature of its roots. It is easy to lift an onion from the soil, a carrot requires much more force, while a dock may resist the full strength of a pow erful man. A small beech or seedling apple tree, which has a tap-root, withstands the force of a wind that would pr< >st nil t • a maize-plant or a poplar,which has only side roots. In the nursery it is the custom to cut off the tap-root of THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 289 apple, peach, and other trees, when very young, in order that they may be readily and safely transplanted as occa sion shall require. The depth and character of the soil, however, to a certain degree influence the extent of the roots and the tenacity of their hold. The roots of maize, which in a rich and tenacious earth extend but two or three feet, have been traced to a length of ten or even fifteen feet in a light, sandy soil. The roots of clover, and espe cially those of lucern, extend very deeply into the soil, and the latter acquire in some cases a length of 30 feet. The roots of the ash have been known as many as 95 feet long. (Jour. Roy. Ag. Soc., VI, p. 342.) 2. ^Root-absorption. — The Office of absorbing Plant Food froijfi the Soil is one of the utmost importance, and one for which the root is most wisely adapted by the fol lowing particulars, viz.: a, The Delicacy of its Structure, especially that of the newer portions, the cells of which are very soft and absor bent, as may be readily shown by immersing a young seedling bean in solution of indigo, when the roots shortly acquire a blue color from imbibing the liquid, while the stem, a portion of which in this plant extends below the seed, is for a considerable time unaltered. It is a common but erroneous idea that absorption from the soil can only take place through the ends of the roots — through the so-called spongioles. On the contrary, the extreme tips of the rootlets cannot take up liquids at alL (Ohlerts, loc. cit., see p. 249.) All other parts of the roots which are still young and delicate in surface-texture, are constantly active in the work of imbibing nutriment from the soiL In most perennial plants, indeed, the larger branches of the roots become after a time coated with a corky or oth erwise nearly impervious cuticle, and the function of ab sorption is then transferred to the rootlets. This is demon 240 HOW CROPS GROW. strated by placing the old, brown -colored roots of a plant in water, but keeping the delicate and unindnrated ex tremities above the liquid. Thus situated, the plant with ers nearly as soon as if its root-surface were all exposed to the air. b. Its Rapid Extension in Length, and the vast Sur face which it puts in contact with the soil, further adapts the root to the work of collecting food. The length of roots in a direct line from the point of their origin is not, in deed, a criterion by which to judge of the efficiency where with the plant to which they belong is nourished ; for two plants may be equally flourishing — be equally fed by • their roots — when these organs, in one case, reach but one foot, and in the other extend two feet from the stein to which they are attached. In one case, the roots would be fewer and longer; in the other, shorter and more numer ous. Their aggregate length, or, more correctly, the ag gregate absorbing surface, would be nearly the same in both. The Medium in which Roots Grow has a great influence on their extension. When they are situated in concen trated solutions, or in a very fertile soil, they are short, and numerously branched. Where their food is sparse, they are attenuated, and bear a comparatively small num ber of rootlets. Illustrations of the former condition are often seen. Bones and masses of manure are not infre quently found, completely covered and penetrated by a fleece of stout roots. On the other hand, the roots which grow in poor, sandy soils, are very long and slender. Nobbe has described some experiments which com pletely establish the point under notice. ( Vs. St., IV, p. 212.) lie allowed maize to grow in a poor clay soil, con tained in glass cylinders, each vessel having in it a quan tity of a fertilizing mixture disposed in some peculiar man- wr for the purpose of observing its influence on the roots. When the plants had been nearly four months in growth, THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 241 • the vessels were placed in water until the earth was soft ened, so that by gentle agitation it could be completely removed from the roots. The .atter, on being suspended in a glass vessel of water, assumed nearly the position they had occupied in the soil, and it was observed that where the fertilizer had been thoroughly mixed with the soil, the roots uniformly occupied its entire mass. Where the fertilizer had been placed in a horizontal layer at the depth of about one inch, the roots at that depth formed a mat of the finest fibers. Where the fer tilizer was situated in a horizontal layer at half the depth of the vessel, just there the root-system was spheroidally expanded. In the cylinders where the fertilizer formed a vertical layer on the interior walls, the external roots were developed in numberless ramifications, while the interior roots were comparatively unbranched. In pots, where the fertilizer was disposed as a central vertical core, the inner roots were far more greatly developed than the outer ones. Finally, in a vessel where the fertilizer was placed in a horizontal layer at the bottom, the roots extended through the soil, as attenuated and slightly branched fibers, until they came in contact with the lower stratum, where they greatly increased and ramified. In all cases, the principal development of the roots occurred in the immediate vicinity of the material which could furnish them with nutriment. It has often been observed that a plant whose aerial branches are symmetrically disposed about its stem, has the larger share of its roots on one side, and again we find roots which are thick with rootlets on one side, and nearly devoid of them on the other. Apparent Search for Food. — It would almost appear, on superficial consideration, that roots are endowed with a kind of intelligent instinct, for they seem to go in search of nutriment. 11 242 HOW CROPS GROW. The roots of a plant make their first issue independently of the nutritive matters that may exist in their neighbor hood. They arc organized and put forth from the plant itself, no matter how fertile or sterile the medium that surrounds them. When they attain a certain develop ment, they are ready to exercise their office of collecting food. If food be at hand, they absorb it, and, together with the entire plant, are nourished by it — they grow in consequence. The more abundant the food, the better they are nourished, and the more they multiply. The plant sends out rootlets in all directions; those which come in contact with food, live, enlarge, and ramify; those which find no nourishment, remain undeveloped or perish. The Quantity Of Roots actually attached to any plant is usually far greater than can be estimated by roughly lifting them from the soil. To extricate the roots of wheat or clover, for example, from the earth, completely, is a matter of no little difficulty. Schubart has made the most satisfactory observations we possess on the roots of several important crops, growing in the field. He sepa rated them from the soil by the following expedient: An excavation was made in the field to the depth of 6 feet, and a stream of water was directed against the vertical wall of soil until it was washed away, so that the roots of the plants GTOwincr in it were laid bare. The roots thus ex- r^ o o posed in a field of rye, in one of beans, and in a bed of gar den peas*, presented the appearance of a mat or felt of white fibers, to a depth of about 4 feet from the surface of the ground. The roots of winter wheat he observed as deep as 7 feet, in a light subsoil, forty-seven days after sowing. The depth of the roots of winter wheat, winter rye, and winter col/a, as well as of clover, was J5-4 flvt. The roots of clover, one year old, were 3^- feet long, those of two- year-old clover but 4 inches longer. The quantity of roots in per cent of the entire plant in the dry state was found to be as follows. (Chem. Ackersmann, I, p. 193.) THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 243 Winter wheat— examined last of April 40U|« " " " " "May 22" '• rye " u " April .34" Peas examined four weeks after sowing1 44 " " " at tlie time of blossom 24" Hellriegel has likewise studied the radication of barley and oats, (Hoff, Jahresbe/ieht, 1864, .p. 106.) He raised plants in large glass pots, and separated their roots from the soil by careful washing with water. He observed that directly from the base of the stem 20 to 30 roots branch oif sideways and downward. These roots, at their point .of issue, have a diameter of ' |25 of an inch, but a little lower the diameter diminishes to about l|100 of an inch. Retaining this diameter, they pass downward, dividing and branching to a certain depth. From these main roots branch out innumerable side roots, which branch again, and so on, filling every crevice and pore of the soil. To ascertain the total length of root, Hellriegel weighed and ascertained the length of selected average portions. Weighing then the entire root-system, he calculated the entire length. He estimated the length of the roots of a vigorous barley plant at 128 feet, that of an oat plant at 150 feet.* He found that a small bulk of good fine soiJ sufficed for this development ; 1 140 cub. foot, (4 * 4 * 23 14 in.,) answered for a barley plant ; l |3a cub. foot for an oat plant, in these experiments. Hellriegel observed also that the quality of the soil in fluenced the development. In rich, porous, garden-soil, a barley plant produced 128 feet of roots, but in a coarse grained, compact w soil, a similar p'ant had but 80 feet of roots. Root-Hairs. — The real absorbent surface of roots is, in most cases, not to be appreciated without microscopic aid. The roots of the onion and of many other bulbs, i. e., the fibers which issue from the base of the bulbs, are perfectly • Rheuish fecv. 241 HOW CROPS GROW. smooth and unbranched throughout their entire length. Other agricultural plants have roots which are not only visibly branched, but whose finest fibers are more or less thickly covered with minute . hairs, scarcely perceptible to the un assisted eye. These root-hairs consist always of tubular elongations of tho external root-cells, and through them the actual root-surface exposed to the soil becomes something almost incal culable. The accompanying figures illustrate the appearance of root-hairs. Fig 38 represents a young, seed ling, mustard-plant. A is the plant, as carefully lifted from the sand in which it grew, and J5 the same plant, freed from adhering soil by agitating in water. The entire root, save the tip, is thickly beset with hairs. In fig. 39 a minute portion of a barley- root is shown highly magnified. The hairs are seen to be slender tubes that proceed from, and form part of, the outer cells of the root. The older roots lose their hairs, and suffer a thickening of the outermost layer of cells by the deposition of cork. These (lcn-e-walled and nearly imper vious cells cohere together and constitute a rind, which is not found in the young and active roots. As to the development of the root-hairs, they are more Fig. 39. Fig. 38. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 243 abundant in poor than in good soils, and appear to be most numerously produced from roots which have other wise a dense and unabsorbent surface. The roots of those plants which are destitute of hairs are commonly of con siderable thickness and remain white and of delicate tex* ture, preserving their absorbent power throughout the whole time that the plant feeds from the soil, as is the case with the onion. The Silver Fir, (Abies pectinata,} has no root-hairs, but its rootlets are covered with a very delicate cuticle highly favorable to absorption. The want of root-hairs is further compensated by the great number of rootlets which are formed, and which, perishing mostly before they become superficially indurated, are continually replaced by new ones during the growing season. (Schacht, Der Baum, p. 165.) Contact of Roots with the Soil. — The root-hairs, as they extend into the soil, are naturally brought into close contact with its particles. This contact is much more in timate than has been usually supposed. If we carefully lift a young wheat-plant from dry earth, we notice that each rootlet is coated with an envelope of soil. This ad heres with considerable tenacity, so that gentle shaking fails to displace it, and if it be mostly removed by vigor ous agitation or washing, the root-hairs are either found to be broken, or in many places inseparably attached to the particles of earth. Fig. 40 exhibits the appearance of a young wheat- plant as lifted from the soil and pretty strongly shaken. $, the seed ; #, the blade ; e, roots covered with hairs and enveloped in soil. Only the growing tips of the roots, w, which have not put forth hairs, come out clean of soil. Fig. 41 represents the roots of a wheat-plant one month older than those of the previous figure. In this instance not only the root-tips are naked as before, but the older 246 Fig. 40. Fig. 41. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 247 parts of the primary roots, e, and of the secondary roots, •>/, no longer retain the particles of soil ; the hairs upon them being, in fact, dead and decomposed. The newer parts of the root alone are clothed with active hairs, nnd to these the soil is firmly attached as before. The next il- Fig. 42. lustration, fig. 42, exhibits the appearance of root-hairs with adhering particles of earth, when magnified 800 di ameters — A, root-hairs of wheat-seedling like fig. 40; J?, of oat-plant, both from loamy soil. Here is plainly seen the intimate attachment of the soil and root-hairs. The 248 HOW CHOPS GROW. latter, in forcing their way against considerable pressure, often expand around, and partially envelope, the particles of earth. Imbibition of Water by the Root,— The degree of force with which active roots imbibe the water of the soil is very great, is, in fact, sufficient to force the liquid upward into the stem and to exert a con tinual pressure on all parts of the plant. When the stem of a plant in vigorous growth is cut off near the root, and a pressure-gauge is attached to it as in fig. 43, we have the means of observing and measuring the force with which the roots absorb water. The pres sure-gauge contains a quantity of mercury in the middle reservoir, #, and the tube, c. It is attached to the stem of the plant, p, by a stout india-rubber pipe, q* For accurate measurements the space, a and #, should be filled with wa ter. Thus arranged, it is found that water will enter a through the stem, and the mercury will rise in the tube, e, until its pres sure becomes sufficient to balance the absorptive power of 'the roots. Hales, who first ex perimented in this manner 140 years ago, found in one instance, that the pressure exerted on a gauge attached in spring-time to the stump of a grape vine, supported a column of mercury .">:>.] inches high, which is equal to a column of water of 3G£ ft. Hofrneister obtained on other plants, rooted in pots, the following results: Fig. 43. * For expcrimciitin.' on small plants, a simple tube of glass may be adjusted to the eturap vertically by help of a rubber connector. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS vJF PLANTS. 249 Bean (JPhaseolits multfflorus) 6 inches of mercury. Nettle - 14 " Vine - 29 « " Seat of Absorptive Force,— Dutrochet demonstrated that this power resides in the surface of the young and active roots. At least, he found that absorption was ex erted with as much force when the gauge was applied to near the lower extremity of a root, as when attached in the vicinity of the stem. In fact, when other conditions are alike, the column of liquid sustained by the roots of a plant is greater, the less the length of stem that remains attached to them. The stem thus resists the rise of liquid in the plant. While the seat of absorptive power in the root lies near the extremities, it appears from the experiments of Ohlerts that the extremities themselves are incapable of imbibing water. In trials with young pea, flax, lupine, and horse radish plants with unbranched roots, he found that they withered speedily when the tips of the roots were immers ed for about one-fourth of an inch in water, the remaining parts being in moist air. Ohlerts likewise proved that these plants flourish when only the middle part of their roots is immersed in water. Keeping the root-tips, the so-called spongioles, in the air, or cutting them away alto gether, was without apparent effect on the freshness and vigor of the plants. The absorbing surface would thus appear to be confined to those portions of the root upon which the development of root-hairs is noticed. The absorbent force is manifested by the active rootlets, and most vigorously when these are in the state of most rapid development. For this reason we find, in case of the vine, for example, that during the autumn, when the plant is entering upon a period of repose from growth, the ab sorbent power is trifling. The effect of this forcible en. trance of water into the plant is oftentimes to cause the 11* 250 HOW CEOPS GROW. exudation of it in drops upon the foliage. This may be noticed upon newly sprouted maize, or other cereal plants, where the water escapes from the leaves at their extreme tips, especially when the germination has proceeded under the most favorable conditions for rapid development. The bleeding of the vine, when severed in the spring time, the abundant flow of sap from the sugar-maple, and the water-elm, are striking illustrations of this imbibition of water from the soil by the roots. These examples are, indeed, exceptional in degree, but not in kind. Hofmeister has shown that the bleeding of a severed stump is a gen eral fact, and occurs with all plants when the roots are active, when the soil can supply them abundantly with water, and when the tissues above the absorbent parts are full of this liquid. When it is otherwise, water may be absorbed from the gauge into the stem and large roots, un til the conditions of activity are renewed. Of the external circumstances that influence the absorp tive power of the root, may be noticed that of tempera ture. By observing a gauge attached to the stump of a plant during a clear summer day, it will be usually no ticed that the mercury begins to rise in the morning as the sun warms the soil, and continues to ascend for a num ber of hours, but falls again as the sun declines. Sachs found in some of his experiments that at a temperature of 41° F., absorption, in case of tobacco and squash plants, was nearly or entirely suppressed, but was at once renewed by plunging the pot into warm water. The external supplies of water, — in case a plant is sta tioned in the soil, the degree of moisture contained in this medium, — obviously must influence, not perhaps the im bibing force, but its manifestation. The Rate Of Absorption is subject to changes depend ent on other causes not well understood. Sachs observed that the amount of liquid which issued from potato stalks THE VEGKTATIVE ORGAXS OF PLANTS. 251 cut off just above the ground, underwent great and con tinual variation from hour to hour (during rainy weather) when the soil was saturated with water and when the thermometer indicated a constant temperature. Hofmeister states that the formation of new roots and buds on the stump is accompanied by a sinking of the water in the pressure-gauge. Absorption of Nutriment from the Soil,— The food of the plant, so far as it is derived from the soil, enters it in a state of solution, and is absorbed with the water which is taken up by the force acting in the rootlets. The absorp tion of the matters dissolved in water is in some degree independent of the absorption of the water itself, the plant having, to a certain extent, a selective power. 3. The Root as a Magazine. — In fleshy roots, like those of the carrot, beet, and turnip, the absorption of nutriment from the soil takes place principally, if not en tirely, by means of the slender rootlets which proceed abundantly from all parts of the main or tap-root, and es pecially from its lower extremity ; while the fleshy portion serves as a magazine in which large quantities of pectose, sugar, etc., are stored up during the first year's growth of these, (in our latitude,) biennial plants, to supply the wants of the flowers and seed which are developed the second year. When one of these roots is put in the ground for a second year and produces seed, it is found to be quite exhausted of the nutritive matters which it pre viously contained in so large quantity. In cultivation, the farmer not only greatly increases the size of these roots and the stores of organic nutritive ma terials they contain, but by removing them from the ground in autumn, he employs to feed himself and his cat tle the substances that nature primarily designed to nour ish the growth of flowers and seeds during another sum» mer. 252 HOW CROPS GROW. Soil-Roots: Water-Roots: Air-Roots,— We may dis« tinguish, according to the medium in which they are formed and grow, three kinds of roots, viz. : soil-roots, water-roots, and air-roots. Most agricultural plants, and indeed by far the greater number of all plants found in temperate climates, have roots adapted exclusively to the soil, and which perish by drying, if long exposed to air, or rot, if immersed for a time in water. Many aquatic plants, on the other hand, die if their roots be removed from water, or from earth saturated with water. Air-roots are not common except among tropical plants. Indian corn, however, often throws out roots from the lower joints of the stem, which extend through the air several inches before they reach the soil. The Banyan of India sends out roots from its branches, which penetrate the earth in like manner. Many tropical plants, especially of the tribe of Orchids, emit roots which hang free in the air, and never come in contact with water or soil. A plant, known to botanists as the Zamia spiralis, not only throws out air-roots, c c, Fig. 44, from the crown of the main soil-root, but the side rootlets, #, after extending some distance horizontally in the soil, send from the same point, roots downward and upward, the latter of which, d, pass into and remain permanently in the air. A is the stem of the plant. (Schacht, Anatomie der Gewachse, Bd. II, p. 151.) Some plants have roots which are equally able to exist and perform their functions, whether in the soil or sub merged in water. Many forms of vegetation found in our swamps and marshes are of this kind. Of agricul tural plants, rice is an example in point. Rice will grow in a soil of ordinary character, in respect of moisture, as the upland cotton-soils, or even the pine-barrens of the Carolinas. It flourishes admirably in the tide swamps of THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 253 the coast, where the land is laid under water for weeks at a time during its growth, and it succeeds equally well in fields which are flowed from the time of planting to that of harvesting. (Russell. North America, its Agriculture and Climate, p. 176.) The willow and alder, trees which grow on the margins of streams, send a part of their roots into soil that is constantly saturated with water, or into Fig. 44. the water itself; while others occupy the merely moist or even dry earth. Plants that customarily confine their growth to the soil, occasionally throw out roots as if in search of water, and sometimes choke up drain-pipes or even wells, by the pro fusion of water-roots which they emit. At Welbeck, England, a drain was completely stopped by roots of horseradish plants at a depth of 7 feet. At Thornsby Park, a drain 16 feet deep was stopped en 254 HOW CROPS GROW. tirely by the roots of gorse, growing at a distance of 6 feet from the drain. (Jour. Roy. Ag. $oc., 1. 364.) In New Haven, Conn., certain wells are so obstructed by the aquatic roots of the elm trees, as to require cleaning out every two or three years. This aquatic tendency has been repeatedly observed in the poplar, cypress, laurel, turnip, mangel-wurzel, and grasses. Henrici surmised that the roots which most cultivated plants send down deep into the soil, even when the latter is by no means porous or inviting, are designed especially to bring up water from the subsoil for the use of the plant. The following experiment was devised for the purpose of testing the truth of this view. On the 13th of May, 1862, a young raspberry plant, having but two leaves, was transplanted into a large glass funnel filled with gar den soil, the throat of the funnel being closed with a paper filter. The funnel was supported in the mouth of a large glass jar, and its neck reached nearly to the bottom of the latter, where it just dipped into a quantity of water. The soil in the funnel was at first kept moderately moist by occasional waterings. The plant remained fresh and slowly grew, putting forth new leaves. After the lapse of several weeks, four strong roots penetrated the filter and extended down the empty funnel-neck, through which they emerged, on the 21st of June, and thenceforward spread rapidly in the water of the jar. From this time on, the soil was not watered any more, but care was taken to maintain the supply in the jar. The plant continued to develope slowly ; its leaves, however, did not acquire a vivid green color, but remained pale and yellowish ; they did not wither until the usual time late in autumn. The roots continued to grow, and filled the water more and more. Near the end of December the plant had 7-8 leaves, and a height of 8 inches The water-roots were vigorous, very long, and beset with numerous fibrils and THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 2.),) buds. lu the funnel tube the roots made a peril .1 ft tissue of fibers. In the dry earth of the funnel thej were less extensively developed, yet exhibited some juicy buds. The stem and the young axillary leaf-buds were also full of sap. The water-roots being cut away, the plant was put into garden soil and placed in a conservatory, where it grew vigorously, and in May bore two offshoots. The experiment would indicate that plants may extend a portion of their roots into the subsoil chiefly for the pur pose of gathering supplies of water. (Henneberg' *s Jour. far Landwirthschaft, 1863, p. 280.) This growth towards water must be accounted for on the principles asserted in the paragraph — Apparent Search for Food, (p. 241). The seeds of many ordinary land plants — of plants, in deed, that customarily grow in a dry soil, such as the bean, squash, maize, etc., — will readily germinate in moist cot ton or saw-dust, and if, when fairly sprouted, the young plants have their roots suspended in water, taking care that the seed and stem are kept above the liquid, they will continue to grow, and if duly supplied with nutriment will run through all the customary stages of development, producing abundant foliage, flowering, and perfecting seeds, without a moment's contact of their roots with any soil. (See Water Culture, p. 167.) li plants thus growing with their roots in a liquid me dium, after they have formed several large leaves, be care fully transplanted to the soil, they wilt and perish, unless frequently watered ; whereas similar plants started in the soil, may be transplanted without suffering in the slight est degree, though the soil be of the usual dryness, and receive no water. The water-bred seedlings, if abundantly watered as often as the foliage wilts, recover themselves after a time, and thenceforward continue to grow without the need of watering. It might appear that the first-formed water-roots are in- 256 HOW CROPS GROW. capable of feeding the plant from a dry soil, and hence the soil must be at first profusely watered; after a time, however, new roots are thrown out, which are adapted to the altered situation of the plant, and then the growth proceeds in the usual manner. The reverse experiment would seem to confirm this view. If a seedling that has grown for a short time only in the soil, so that its roots are but twice .or thrice branch ed, have these immersed in water, the roots already form ed mostly or entirely perish in a short time. They indeed absorb water, and the plant is sustained by them, but im mediately new roots grow from the crown with great ra pidity, and take the place of the original roots, which become disorganized and useless. It is, however, only the young and active rootlets, and those covered with hairs, which thus refuse to live in water. The older parts of the roots, which are destitute of fibrils and which have nearly ceased to be active in the work of absorption, are not af fected by the change of circumstance. These facts, which are due to the researches of Dr. Sachs, ( Vs. St., 2, p. 13,) would naturally lead to the conclusion that the absorbent surface of the root undergoes some structural change, or produces new roots with modified characters, in order to adapt itself to the medium in which it is placed. It would appear that when this adaptation proceeds rapidly, the plant is not permanently retarded in its growth by a irr.-idual change in the character of the medium which surrounds its roots, as may happen in case of rice and marsh-plants, when the saturated soil in which they may be situated at one time, is slowly dried. Sudden changes of medium about the roots of plants slow to adapt them selves, would be fatal to their existence. Nobbe has, however, carefully compared the roots of buckwheat, as developed in the soil, with those emitted in w.-iter, without being able to observe any structural differ The tact? detailed above admit of partial, if not THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 2o7 complete explanation, without recourse to the supposition that soil and water-roots are essentially diverse in nature. When a plant which is rooted in the soil is taken up so that the fibrils are not broken or injured, and set into wa- t<>r, it does not suffer any hindrance in growth, as Sacha has found by late experiments. (Experimental Physi- ologie, p. 177.) Ordinarily, the suspension of growth and decay of fibrils and rootlets is due, doubtless, to the mechanical injury they suffer in removing from the soil. Again, when a plant that has been reared in water is planted in earth, similar injury occurs in packing the soil about the roots, and moreover the fibrils cannot be brought into that close contact with the soil which is necessary for them to supply the foliage with water ; hence the plant wilts, and may easily perish unless profusely watered or shielded from evaporation. The issue of water or soil-roots, either or both, from the same plant, according to the circumstances in which it is placed, finds something analogous in reference to air- roots. As before stated, these chiefly occur on tropical plants, or in shaded, warm, and very moist situations. Schacht informs us that in the dark and humid forest ra vines of Madeira and Teneriffe, the Laurus Canariensis, a large tree, sends out from its stem during the autumn rains, a profusion of fleshy air-roots, which cover the trunk with their interlacing branches and grow to an inch in thick ness. The following summer, they dry aw.iy and fall to the ground, to be replaced by new ones in the ensuing au tumn. (Der jBaum, p. 172.) The formation of air-roots may be very easily observed by filling a t;ill vial with water to the depth of half an inch, inserting therein a branch of a common house-plant, the Tradescantia zebrina, so that the cut end of the stem shall stand in the water, and finally corking the vial air-tight. The plant, which is very tenacious of life, and usually grows well in Bpite of all neglect, is not checked in its vegetative development by the treatment just described, but immediately begins to adapt itself to its new circumstances. In a few days, if the temperature be 70° or there- about, air-roots will be seen to issue from the joints of the stem. These 2.)8 HOW CROPS GROW. are fringed with a profusion of delicate hairs, and rapidly extend to a length of from one to two inches. The lower ones, if they chance to penetrate the water, become discolored and decay; the others, howevei, remain for a long time fresh, and of a white color. As already mentioned, Indian corn frequently produces air-roots. The same is true of the oat, of buckwheat, of the grape-vine, and of other plants of temperate re gions when they are placed for some time in tropical con ditions, i. e., when they grow in a rich soil and their over ground organs are surrounded by a very warm and very moist atmosphere. It has been conjectured that these air-roots serve to ab sorb moisture from the air and thus aid to maintain the growth of the plant. This subject has been studied by linger, Chatin, and Duchartre. The observers first named were led to conclude that these organs do absorb water from the air. Duchartre, however, denies their absorptive power. It is probably true that they can and do absorb to some extent the water that exists as vapor in the at mosphere. At the same time they may not usually con dense enough to make good the loss that takes place in other parts of the plant by evaporation. Hence the re sults of Duchartre, which were obtained on the entire plant and not on the air-roots alone. (Elements de JBotanigue, p. 216.) It certainly appears improbable that organs which only develope themselves in a humid atmos phere, where tthe plant can have no lack of water, should be specially charged with the office of collecting moisture from the air. Root-Excretions. — It has been supposed that the roots of plants perform a function of excretion, the reverse of absorption — that plants, like animals, reject matters which are no longer of use in their organism, and that the re jected matters are poisonous to the kind of vegetation from which they originated. De Candolle, an eminent French botanist, who first advanced this doctrine, founded THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 259 it upon the observation that certain plants exude drops of liquid from their roots when these are placed in dry sand, and that odors exhale from the roots of other plants. Numerous experiments have been instituted at various times for the purpose of testing this question. The most extensive inquiries we are aware of, are those of Dr. Al fred Gyde, (Trans. Highland and Agr. Soc., 1845-7, p. 273-92). This experimenter planted a variety of agricul tural plants, viz., wheat, barley, oats, rye, beans, peas, vetches, cabbage, mustard, and turnips, in pots filled either with garden soil, sand, moss, or charcoal, and after they had attained consideiable growth, removed the earth, etc., from their roots by washing with water, using care not to in jure or wound them, and then immersed the roots in ves sels of pure water. The plants were allowed to remain in these circumstances, their roots being kept in darkness, but their foliage exposed to light, from three to seventeen days. In most cases they continued apparently in a good state of health. At the expiration of the time of experi ment, the water which had been in contact with the roots was evaporated, and was found to leave a very minute amount of yellowish or brown matter, a portion of which was of organic and the remainder of mineral origin. Dr. Gyde concluded from his numerous trials, that plants do throw off organic and inorganic excretions similar in com position to their s.-ip ; but that the quantity is exceedingly small, and is not injurious to the plants which furnish them. In the light of newer investigations touching the struc ture of roots and their adaptation to the medium which happens to invest 'them, we may well doubt whether agri cultural plants in the healthy state excrete any solid or liquid matters whatever from their roots. The familiar excretion of gum, resin, and sugar,* from the steins of * Prom the wounded bark of the Sugar Pine, (Pinus Larnbertiana^ of Cali fornia. 200 HOW CROPS GROW. trees appears to result from wounds or disease, and the matters which in the experiments of Gyde and others were observed to be communicated by the roots of plants to pure water, probably came either from the continual pushing off of the tips of the rootlets by Jie interior growing point — a process always naturally accompanying the growth of roots — or from the disorganization of the absorbent root-hairs. Under certain circumstances, small quantities of mineral salts may indeed diffuse out of the root-cells into the water of the soil. This is, however, no physiological action, but a purely physical process. Vitality Of Roots, — It appears that in case of most plants the roots cannot long continue their vitality if their connection with the leaves be interrupted, unless, indeed, they be kept at a winter temperature. Hence weeds may be effectually destroyed by cutting down their tops ; al though, in many cases, the process must be several times repeated before the result is attained. The roots of our root-crops, properly so-called, viz., beets, turnips, carrots, and parsnips, when harvested in au tumn, contain the elements of a second year's growth of stem, etc., in the form of a bud at the crown of the root. It' the crown be cut away from the root, the latter cannot vegetate, while the growth of the crown itself is not thereby prevented. As regards internal structure., the root closely resembles the stem, and what is stated of the latter on subsequent pages, applies in all essential points to the former. §2- THE STEM. Shortly after the protrusion of the rootlet from a ger minating seed, the STEM makes its appearance. It has, in general, an upward direction, which in many plants is per- THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. manent, while in others it shortly falls to the ground and grows thereafter horizontally. All plants of the higher orders have stems, though in many instances they do not appear above ground, but ex tend beneath the surface of the soil, and are usually con sidered to be roots. While the root, save in exceptional cases, does not de velop other organs, it is the special function of the stem to bear the leaves, flowers, and seed, of the plant, and even in certain tribes of vegetation, like the cacti, which have no leaves, it performs the offices of these organs. In gen eral, the functions of the stem are subordinate to those of the organs which it bears — the leaves and flowers. It is the support of these organs, and only extends in length or thickness with the apparent purpose of sustaining them either mechanically or nutritively. Buds. — In the seed the stem exists in a rudimentary state, associated with undeveloped leaves, forming a bud. The stem always proceeds at first from a bud, during all its growth is terminated by a bud at every growing point, and only ceases to be thus tipped when it fully accom plishes its growth by the production of seed, or dies from injury or disease. In the leaf -bud we find a number of embryo leaves and leaf-like scales, in close contact and within each other, but all attached at the base, to a cen tral conical axis, fig. 45. The open- ing of the bud con sists in the lengthening of this axis, which is the stem, and the consequent separation of the leaves from each 262 HOW CHOPS GROW. other. If the rudimentary leaves of a bud W represented by a nest of flower-pots, the smaller placed within the larger, the stem may be signified by a rope of India- rubber passed through the holes in the bottom of the pots. The growth of the stem may now be shown by stretch ing the rope,whereby the pots are brought away from each other, and the whole combination is made to assume the char acter of a fully developed stem, bearing its leaves at regular intervals ; with these important differences, that the por tions of stem nearest the root extend more rapidly than those above them, and the stem has within it the material and the mechanism for the continual formation of new buds, which unfold in successive order. In fig. 45, which represents the two terminal buds of a lilac twig, is shown not only the external appearance of the buds, which are covered with leaf-like scales, imbricated like shingles on a roof; but, in the section, are seen the edges of the . undeveloped leaves attached to the conical axis. All the leaves and the whole stem of a twig of one summer's growth thus exist in the bud, in plan and in miniature. Subsequent growth is but the development of the plan. In the flower-bud the same structure is manifest, save that the rudimentary flowers and fruit are enclosed within the leaves, and may often be seen plainly on cutting the bud open. Culms; Nodes; In tor nodes, — The grasses and the com mon cereal grains have single, unbranched steins, termed culms in botanical language. The leaves of these plants clasp the stem entirely at their base, and at this point is formed a well-defined, thickened knot or node in the stem The portions of the stem between these nodes are termed intern* >des. Branching Stems. — Other agricultural plants besides just mentioned, ami all the trees of temperate cli- THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 263 mates, have branching stems, originating in the following manner : As the principal or main stem elongates, so that the leaves arranged upon it separate from each other, we may find one or more side or axillary buds at the point where the base of the leaf or of the leaf-stalk unites with the stem. From these buds, in case their growth is not checked, side-stems or branches issue, which again sub divide in the same manner into branchlets. In perennial plants, when young, or in their young shoots, it is easy to trace the nodes and internodes, or the points where the leaves are attached and the intervening spaces, even for some time after the leaves, which only endure for one year, are fallen away. The nodes are mani fest by the enlargement of the stem, or by the scar covered with corky matter, which marks the spot where the leaf stalk was attached. As the stem grows older these indi cations of its early development are gradually obliterated. In a forest where the trees are thickly crowded, the lower branches die away from want of light ; the scars resulting from their removal are covered with a new growth of wood, so that the trunk finally appears as if it had always been destitute of branches, to a great height. When all the buds develop normally and in due propor tion, the plant, thus regularly built up, has a symmetrical appearance, as frequently happens with many herbs, and also with some of the cone-bearing trees, especially the balsam-fir. Latent Buds* — Often, however, many of the buds re main undeveloped either permanently or for a time. Many of the side-buds of most of our forest and fruit treus fail entirely to grow, while others make no progress until the summer succeeding their first appearance. When the active buds are destroyed, either by frosts or by pinching off, other buds that would else remain latent, are pushed into growth. In this way, trees whose young leaves are de stroyed by spring frosts, cover themselves again after a 264 now CHOPS GBOW. time with foliage. In this way, too, the gardener molds a straggling, ill-shaped shrub or plant into almost any form he chooses ; for by removing branches and buds where they have grown in undue proportion, he riot only checks excess, but also calls forth development in the parts before suppressed. Adventitious or irregular Buds are produced from the stems as well as older roots of many plants, when they are mechanically injured during the growing season. The soft or red maple and the chestnut, when cut down, habitu ally throw out buds and new stems from the stump, and the basket-willow is annually polled, or pollarded, to induce the growth of slender shoots from an old trunk. Elongation of Stems. — While roots extend chiefly at their extremities, we find the stem elongates equally, or nearly so, in all its contiguous parts, as is manifest from what has already been stated in illustration of its devel opment from the bud. Besides the upright stem, there are a variety of prostrate and in part subterranean stems, which may be briefly no ticed. Runners and Layers are stems that are sent out hori zontally just above the soil, and coming in contact with the earth, take root, forming new plants, which may thence forward grow independently. The gardener takes advan tage of these stems to propagate certain plants. The strawberry furnishes the most familiar example of runners, while many of the young shoots of the currant fall to the ground and become layers. The runner is a somewhat peculiar stem. It issues horizontally, and usually bears but few or no leaves. The layer docs not differ from an ordinary stem, except by the circumstance, often accident al, of becoming prostrate. Many plants which usually scn.l out no layers, are nevertheless artificially layered by building their steins or branches to the ground, or by at- THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 265 taching to them a ball or pot of earth. The striking out of roots from the layer is in many cases facilitated by cut ting half off, twisting, or otherwise wounding the stem at the point where it is buried in the soil. The tillering of wheat and other cereals, and of many grasses, is the spreading of the plant by layers. The first stems that appear from these plants ascend vertically, but, subsequently, other stems issue, whose growth is, for a time, nearly .horizontal. They thus come in contact with the soil, and emit roots from their lower joints. From these again grow new stems and new roots in rapid suc cession, so that a stool produced from a single kernel of winter wheat, having perfect freedom of growth, has been known to carry 50 or 60 grain-bearing culms. (Hallet, Jour. Roy. Soc. of Eng., 22, p. 372.) Subterranean Stems, — Of these there are three forma agriculturally interesting. They are usually thought to be roots, from the fact of existing below the surface of the soil. This circumstance is, however, quite accidental. The pods of the pea-nut ripen beneath the ground — the flower-stems lengthening and penetrating the earth as soon as the blossom falls ; but pea-nuts are not by any means to be confounded with roots. Root-Stocks. — As before remarked, true roots are desti tute of buds, and, 'we may add, of leaves. This fact dis tinguishes them from the so-cnlled creeping-root, which is a stem that extends just below the surface of the soil, emitting roots throughout its entire length. At intervals along these root-stocks, as they are appropriately named, scales are formed, which represent rudimentary leaves, In the axils of the scales may be traced the buds from which aerial stems proceed. Examples of the root-stock are very common. Among them we may mention the blood-root and pepper-root as abundant in the woods of the Northern and Middle States, and the quack-grass, 12 265 HOW CROPS GIJOW, represented in fig. 46, which infests so many farms. Each node of the root-stock, being usually supplied with roots, and having latent buds, is ready to become an independ ent growth the moment it is detached from its parent plant. In this way quack-grass becomes especially troub lesome to the farmer, for, within certain limits, the more he harrows the fields where it has obtained a footing, the more does it spread and multiply. Slickers, — The rose, raspberry, and cherry, are examples of plants which send out subterranean branches, analogous to tho root-stock. These coining to the surface, become aerial stems, and are then termed snckerx. The Tubers of most agricultural plants are fleshy en largements of the extremities of subterranean stems. Their eyes are the points where the buds exist, usually three together, and where minute scales — rudimentary leaves— may be observed. The common potato and arti choke are instances of tubers. Tubers serve excellently r=r propagation. Kadi eye, or Imd, may become a new plant. From the quantity of starch, etc., accumulated in lhe:n, they arc of great importance as food. The number of tubers produced by a potato-plant appears to be in creased by planting originally at a considerable depth, or by "hilling up" earth around the Lase of the aerial stemV, during tl«" early stages of its growth. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 26? Bulbs are the lower parts of stems, greatly thickened, the mternod.es being undeveloped, while the leaves — usu ally scales or concentric coats — are in close contact with each other. The bulb is, in fact, a fleshy, permanent bud, usually in part or entirely subterranean. From its apex, the proper stem, the foliage, etc., proceed; while from its base, roots are sent out. The structural identity of the bulb with a bud is sho\vn by the fact that the onion which furnishes the commonest example of the bulb, often bears bulblets at the top of its stem, in place of flowers. In like manner, the axillary buds of the tiger-lily are thickened and fleshy, and fall off as bulblets to the ground, where they produce new plants. STRUCTURE OF THE STEM. — The stem is so complicated in its structural composition that to discuss it fully would occupy a volume. For our immediate purposes it is, however, only necessary to notice it very concisely. The rudimentary stem, as found in the seed, or the new- formed, part of fche maturer stem at the growing points just below- the terminal buds, consists of cellular tissue, i. e., of an aggregate of rounded and cohering cells, which rapidly multiply during the vigorous growth of the plant. In some of the lower orders of vegetation, as in mush rooms and lichens, the stem, if any exist, always preserves a purely cellular character; but in all flowering plants the original cellular tissue of the stem, as well as of the root, is shortly penetrated by vascular tissue, consisting of ducts or tubes, which result from the obliteration of the hori zontal partitions of cell-tissue, and by wood-cells, which are many times longer than wide, and the walls of which are much thickened by internal deposition. These ducts and wood-cells, together with some other forms of cells, are usually found in close connection, and are arranged in bundles, which constitute the fibers of the stem. They are always disposed lengthwise in the stem and branches. They are found to some extent in the soft- 268 HOW CHOPS GROW. est herbaceous stems, while they constitute a large share of the trunks of most shrubs and trees. From the tough ness which they possess, and the manner in which they are woven through the original cellular tissue, they give to the stem its solidity and strength. The flowering plants of temperate climates may be di vided into two great classes, in consequence rf important and obvious differences in the structure of their stems and seeds. These are, 1, Endogenous or Monocotyledonous • and, 2, Exogenous or Dicotyledonous plants. As regards their stems, these two classes of plants differ in the ar rangement of the vascular or wroody tissue. Endogenous Plants are those whose stems enlarge by the formation of new wood in the interior, and not by the external growth of concentric layers. The seeds of endog enous plants consist of a single piece — do not readily split into halves, — or, in botanical language, have but one cotyledon; hence are called monocotyledonous. Indian corn, sugar cane, sorghum, wheat, oats, rye, barley, the onion, asparagus, and all the grasses, belong to this tribe of plants. If a stalk of maize, asparagus, or bamboo, be cut across, the bundles of ducts are seen disposed somewhat uni- formly throughout the section, though less abundantly to wards the center. On splitting the fresh stalk lengthwise, the vascular bundles may be torn out like strings. At the nodes, where the stem branches, or where leaf-stalks are attached, the vascular bundles likewisj divide and form a not-work, or plexus. In a ripe maize-stalk which is exposed to circumstances favoring decay, the soft cell-tis sue first suffers change an 1 often quite disappears, leaving THE V^GETAnVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 269 the firmer vascular bundles unaltered in form. A portion of. the base of such a stalk, cut lengthwise, is represented in figure 47, where are seen the duct-fibers arranged par allel to each other in the internodes, and curiously inter woven and branched at the nodes, either those, a and #, from which roots issue, or that, c, which was clasped by the base of a leaf. The endogenous stem, as represented in the maize-stalk, has no well-defined bark that admits of being stripped off externally, and no separate central pith of soft cell-tissue free from vascular bundles. It, like the aerial portions of all flowering plants, is covered with a skin, or epidermis, composed usually of one or several layers of flattened cells, whose walls are thick, and far less penetrable to fluid than the delicate texture of the interior cell-tissue. The stem is denser and harder at the circumference than towards the center. This is due to the fact that the fibers are more numerous and older towards the outside of the stem. The newer fibers, as they continually form, grow in the inside of the stem, and hence the designation endog enous, which in plain English means inside-grower. In consequence of this inner growth, the stems of most woody endogens, as the palms, after a time become so in durated externally, that all lateral expansion ceases, and the stem increases only in height. It grows, nevertheless, internally, new fibers developing in the softer portions, until, in some cases, the tree dies because its interior is so closely packed with fibers that the formation of new ones, and the accompanying vital processes, become impossible. In herbaceous endogens the soft stem admits the indefi nite growth of new vascular tissue. The stems of the grasses are hollow, except at the nodes. Those of the rushes have a central pith free from vascular tissue. F The Minute Structure of the Endogenous Stem is ex hibited in the accompanying cuts, which represent highly 270 HOW CROPS GROW. magnified sections of a VascMlar Bundle or fiber from the mnize-stalk. As before remarked, the stem is composed of a ground- work of delicate cell-tissue, in which bundles of vascular tissue are distributed. Fig. 48 represents a cross section of one of these bundles, c, ^, A, as well as of a portion of the surrounding coil-tissue, a, a. The latter consists of quite large cells, which, being but loosely packed together, have between them considerable inter cellular spaces, /. The vascular bundle itself is composed externally of narrow, thick-walled cells, of which those nearest the exterior of the stem, A, are termed bast-cells, as they correspond in character and position to the cells THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 271 of the bast or inner bark of our common trees; those nearest the centre of the stem, c, are icood-cells. In the maize stem, bast and wood-cells are quite alike, and are distinguished only by their position. In other plants, they are often unlike as regards length, thickness, and pli ability, though still, for the most part, similar in form. Among the wood-cells we observe a number of ducts, d, e,f, and between these and the bast-cells is a delicate and transparent tissue, g, which is the cawbium — in which all the growth of the bundle goes on until it is complete. On H nun i Fig. 49. either hand is seen a remarkably large duct, #, #, while the residue of the bundle is composed of long and rather thick-walled wood-cells. Our understanding of these parts will be greatly aided by a study of fig. 49, which represents a section made vertically through the bundle from c to h, cutting the va rious tissues and revealino- more of their structure. In this O the letters refer to the same parts as in the former cut : «, #, is the cell-tissue, enveloping the vascular bundle; the cells are observed to be much longer than wide, but are separated from each other at the ends as well as sides 272 HOW CROPS GROW. by an imperforate membrane. The wood and baat-cells, c, hj are seen to be long, narrow, thick-walled cells running obliquely to a point at either end. The wood-cells of oak, hickory, and the toughest woods, as well as the bast-cells of flax and hemp, are quite similar in form and appearance. The proper ducts of the stein are next in the order of our section. Of these there are several varieties, as ring-ducts, d; spiral ducts, e ; dotted ducts, f. These are continuous tubes produced by the resorption of the transverse mem branes that once divided them into such cells as a, a, and they are thickened internally by ring-like, spiral, or punc tate depositions of cellulose, (see fig. 32, p. 227.) Wood- cells that consist exclusively of cellulose are pliant and elastic. It is the deposition of lignin in their walls which renders them stiff and brittle. At g. the cambium tissue is observed to consist of deli cate cylindrical cells. Among these, partial resorption of the separating membrane often occurs, so that they com municate directly with each other through sieve-like parti tions, and become continuous channels or ducts, (sieve-cells, [.. 280.) The cambium is the seat of growth by cell-formation. Accordingly, when a vascular bundle has attained maturi ty, it no longer possesses a cambium ; the latter has grown away from it, has reproduced itself in originating a new vascular bundle, which, in case of the endogens, branches off from the present bundle, and with exogens, runs paral lel with, and exterior to the latte'r. To complete our view of the vascular bundle, fig. 50 represents a vertical section made at right angles to the last, cutting two large ducts, b, b ; a, a, is cell-tissue; c c, are bast or wood-cells less thickened by interior deposi t:on than those of fig. 49; d, is a ring and spiral duct; 6, £>, are large dotted ducts, which exhibit at g, g, the places where they were once crossed by the double membrane composing the ends of two adhering cells, by whose al> THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 273 sorption and removal an uninterrupted tube has been formed. In these large dotted ducts there appears to be no direct communication with the surrounding cells through their sides. The dots or pits are simply very thin points in the cell-wall, through which sap may soak ot diffuse laterally, but not flow'. When the cells become mature and cease growth, the pits often become pores by M ri , M '"I Fig. 50. absorption of the membrane, so that the ducts thus enter into direct communication with each other. Exogenous plants are those whose stems continually enlarge in diameter by the formation of new tissue near the outside of the stem. They are outs ide-g rowers. Their seeds are usually made up of two loosely united parts, or cotyledons, wherefore they are designated dicotyledonous. All the forest trees of temperate climates, and, among agricultural plants, the bean, pea, clover, potato, beet, tur nip, flax, etc., are exogens. In the exogenous stem the bundles of ducts and fibers that appear in the cell-tissue are always formed just within 12* 274 HOW CROPS GROW. the epidermis. They occur at first separately, as in the endogens, but instead of being scattered throughout the cell- tissue, are disposed in a circle. As they grow, they usually close up to a ring or zone of wood, which, within, incloses unaltered cell-tissue — the pith — and without, in Bhrubs and trees, is covered by rind. As the stem enlarges, new rings of fibers may be form ed, but always outside of the older ones. In hard stems of slow growth the rings are close together and chiefly consist of very firm wood-cells. In the soft stems of herbs the cell-tissue preponderates, and the ducts and cells of the vascular zones are delicate. The hardening of herba ceous stems which takes place as they become mature, is due to the increase and induration of the wood-cells and ducts. The circular disposition of the fibers in the exogenous stem may be readily seen in a multitude of common plants. The potato tuber is a form of stem always accessible for observation. If a potato be cut across near the stem- end with a sharp knife, it is usually easy to identify upon the section a ring of vascular tissue, the general course of which is parallel to the circumference of the tuber except where it runs out to the surface in the eyes or buds, and in the narrow stem at whose extremity it grows. If a slice across a potato be soaked in solution of iodine for a few minutes, the vascular rings become strikingly apparent. In its active cambial cells, albuminoids are abundant, which assume a yellow tinge with iodine. The starch of the cell- tissue, on the other hand, becomes intensely blue, making the vascular tissue all the more evident. Since the structure of the root is quite similar to that of the stem, a section of the common beet as well as one of a branch from any tree of temperate latitudes may serve to illustrate the concentric arrangement of the vascular zones when they are multiplied in number. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF j-i«t_i».i.«*r > < ; ./•^A is the cell-tissue of the center ofVthe stem. In young stems it is charged with juices ; in olde&ones it often becomes dead and sapless. In many cases, especially when growth is active, it becomes broken and nearly obliterated, leaving a hollow stem, as in a rank pea-vine, or c^^i^ stalk, or in a hollow potato. In the potato tuber the pith- cells are occupied throughout with starch, although, as the coloration by iodine makes evident, the quantity of starch diminishes from the vascular zone towards the center of the tuber. The Rind, which, at first, consists of mere epidermis, or short, thick- walled cells, overlying soft cellular tissue, becomes penetrated with cells of unusual length and te nacity, which, from their position in the plant, are often termed bast-cells. These, together with ducts of various kinds, all united firmly by their sides, constitute the so- called bast-fibers, which grow chiefly upon the interior of the rind, in close proximity to the wood. With their abundant development and with age, the rind becomes bark as it occurs on shrubs and trees. The bast-cells give to the bark its peculiar toughness, and cause it to come off the stem in long and pliant strips. Bast-mats are made by weaving together strips of the inner bark of the Linden (bass or bast-wood) tree ; and all the textile materials employed in making cloth and cord age, with the exception of cotton, as flax, hemp, New Zea land flax, etc., are bast-fibers. The leather-wood or moose- wood bark often employed for tying flour-bags, has bast- fibers of extraordinary tenacity. The external rind, like the interior pith, becomes sapless and dead in perennial plants, and after a longer or shorter period falls away. The outer bark of the grape separates in long shreds a year or two after its formation. On most forest trees the bark remains for several or many years. The expansion of the tree furrows the bark with numeroug 276 HOW CROPS GJ1OW. tn * and deep longitudinal rifts, and it gradually decays or drops away exteriorly as the newer bark forms within. Cork is one form which the epidermal cells assume on the stem of the cork oak, on the potato tuber, and many other plants. ^ Pith Rays. — Those portions of the first-formed cell- tissue which were interposed between the young and orig inally ununited wood-fibers remain, and connect the pith with the rind. In hard stems they become flattened by the pressure of the fibers, and are readily seen in most kinds of wood when split lengthwise. They are especially conspicuous in the oak and maple, and form what is com monly known as the silver-grain. The botanist terms them pith-rays or medullary rays. Fig. 51 exhibits a section of a bit of wood of the Red Pine, (Finns picea,) magnified 200 di ameters. The section is made tangential to the stem and length wise of the wood-cells, four of whicli are in part represented, A / it cuts across the pith-rays, whose werr-structure and position in the wood are seen at m, n. ('ium of Exogens. — The growing part of the exog- ,/ious stem is thus found between the wood and the bark, or rather between the fully formed wood and the mature bark. There is, in fact, no definite limit where wood ceases and bark begins, for they are connected by the cambial or formative tissue, from which, on the one hand, wood-fibers, and on the other, bast-fibers, or the tissues of the bark, rapidly develope. In the cambium, likewise, the pith-rays Fig. 51. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 277 which connect the inner arid outer parts of the stem, con tinue their outward growth. In spring-time the new cells that form in the cambial region are very delicate and easily broken. For this rea son the rind or bark may be stripped from the wood with out difficulty. In autumn these cells become thickened and indurated, become, in fact, full-grown bast and wood- cells, so that to peel the bark off smoothly is impossible. Minute Structure of Exogenous Stems, — The accom panying figure (52) will serve to convey an idea of the mi nute structure of the elements of the exogenous stem. It exhibits a highly magnified section lengthwise, through a young potato tuber. A, by is the rind ; e, is the vascular ring ; /*, the pith. The outer cells of the rind are convert ed into cork. They have become empty of sap and are nearly impervious to air and moisture. This corky-layer, a* constitutes the thin coat or skin that may be so readily peeled off from a boiled potato. Whenever a potato is superficially wounded, even in winter time, the exposed part heals over by the formation of cork-cells. The cell- tissue of the rind consists at its center, £, of full-formed cells with delicate membranes which contain numerous and large starch grains. On either hand, as the rind ap- * The bracket, a, is much too long, and b ie correspondingly too short in the cut 278 HOW CROPS GROW. preaches the corky-layer or the vascular ring, the cells are smaller, and contain smaller starch grains; either side of these are noticed cells containing no starch, but having nuclei, c, y. These nucleated cells are capable of multi plication, and they are situated where the growth of the tuber takes place. The rind, which makes a large part of the flesh of the potato, increases in thickness by the formation of new cells within and with out. Without, where it joins the corky skin, the latter likewise grows. Within, contiguous to the vascular zone, new ducts are formed. In a similar manner, the pith expands by formation of new cells, where it joins the vascular tissue. The latter consists, in our figure, of ring, spiral, and dotted ducts, like those al ready described as occurring in the maize-stalk. The delicate cambial cells, r, are in the region of moct active growth. At this point new cells rap idly develope, those to the right, in the figure, remaining plain cells and becom ing loosely filled with starch ; those to the left developing new ducts. In the slender, overground potato- stem, as in all the stems of most agricul- tural plants, the same relation of parts is to be observed, although the vascular and woody tissues often preponderate. Wood-cells arc especially abundant in those stems that need strength for the fulfilment of their offices, and in them, especially in those of our trees, the structure is commonly more complicated. Perforation of Wood-Cells in the Conifers.— In the wood of cone-bearing trees there are no proper ducts, such THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 279 as have been described. To answer the purpose of air and sap-channels, the wood-cells which constitute the con centric rings of the old wood are constructed in a special manner, being provided laterally with visible pores, through which the contents of one cell may pass directly into those of its neighbors. Fig 53, B, represents a por tion of an isolated wood- cell of the Scotch Fir, (Pinus sylvestris,} mag nified 200 diameters. Upon it are seen nearly circular clicks, a?, y, the structure of which, while the cell is young, is shown by a section through them length wise. A exhibits such a section through the thickened walls of two contiguous and adhering cells, x, in both A and J3, shows a cavity be tween the two primary cell-walls ; y is the nar row part of the chan nel, that remains while the membrane thickens around it. This is seen in .Z?, y, as a pore or opening in the cell. In A it appears closed because the section passes a little to one side of the pore. In the next figure, (54,) representing a transverse sec tion of the spring wood of the same tree magnified 300 diameters, the structure and the gradual formation of 280 HOW CROPS GROW. these pore disks is made evident. The section, likewise, gives an instructive illustration of the general character of the simplest kind of wood. JR, are the young cells of the rind ; C, is the cambium, where cell multiplication goes on ; W, is the wood, whose cells are more developed the older they are, i. e., the more distant from the cam bium, as is seen from their figure and the thickness of their walls. At a is shown the disk in its earliest stage ; £ and c exhibit it in a more advanced growth before it be comes a pore, the original cell-wall being still in place, At d, in the finished wood-cells, the disk has become a pore, the primary membrane has been absorbed, and a free channel made between the two cells. The dotted lines at d lead out laterally to two concentric circles, which repre sent the disk-pore seen flatwise, as in fig. 53. At 0, the section passes through the new annual ring into the au tumn wood of the preceding year. Sieve-cells or sieve-ducts, — The spiral, ring, and dotted ducts and porous wood-cells already noticed, appear only in the older parts of the vascular bundles, and although they are occupied with sap at times wheii the stem is sur charged with water, they are ordinarily filled with air alone. The real transmission of the nutritive juices of the growing plant, so far as it goes on through actual tubes, is now admitted to proceed in an independent set of ducts, the so-called sieve-cells, which are usually near to, and originate from the cambium. These are extremely deli cate, elongated cells, whose transverse or lateral walls are perforated, sieve-fashion, (by absorption of the original membrane,) so as to establish direct communication from one to another, and this occurs while they are yet charged with juices and at a time when the other ducts are occu pied with air alone. These sieve-ducts are believed to be the channels through which the matters organized in the foliage most abundantly pass in their downward move ment to nourish the stem and root. Fig. 55 representg THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 281 the sieve-cells in the overground stem of the potato ; A, J2, cross-section of parts of vascular bundle — -4, exterior part towards rind ; J5, interior portion next to pith- cell-tissue inclosing sieve- which a turbid the smaller cells, A, B, contain sap with minute gran ules ; £, cambium cells \ c, wood-cells (which are absent in the potato tuber ;) d, ^ ducts intermingled with wood-cells. C represents a section lengthwise of the sieve-ducts; and D^ more highly magni- fied,exhibits the fine ly perforated, trans- d verse partitions, through which the O liquid contents free ly pass. Milk Ducts,— Be- a sides the ducts al ready described, there is, in many plants, a system of irregularly branched channels containing a milky juice, as in the sweet potato, dandelion, milk weed, etc. These milk-ducts, together with many other details of stem-structure, are imperfectly understood, and require no further notice in this treatise. Herbaceous Stems* — Annual stems of the exogenous 55. 282 HOW CROPS GROW. kind, whose growth is entirely arrested by winter, consist usually of a single ring of woody tissue with interior pith and surrounding bark. Often, however, the zone of wood is thin, and possesses but little solidity, while the chief part of the stem is made up of cell-tissue, so that the stem is herbaceous. Woody Stems* — Perennial exogenous stems consist, in temperate climates, of a series of rings or zones, corre sponding in number with that of the years during which their growth has been progressing. The stems of our shrubs and trees, especially after the first few years of growth, consist, for the most part, of woody tissue, the pro portion of cell-tissue being very small. The annual cessation of growth which occurs at the approach of winter, is marked by the formation of smaller or finer wood-cells, as shown in fig. 54, while the vigorous renewal of activity in the cambium at spring-time is ex hibited by the growth of larger cells, and in many kinds of wood in the production of ducts, which, as in the oak, are visible to the eye at the interior of the annual layers. Sap-wood and Heart- wood, — The living processes in perennial stems, while proceeding with most force in the cambium, are not confined to that locality, but go on to a considerable depth in the wood. Except at the cambial layer, however, these processes consist not in the forma tion of new cells, nor the enlargement of those once form ed — not properly in growtli — but in the transmission of sap and the deposition of organized matter on the interior of the wood-cells. In consequence of this deposition the inner or heart-wood of many of our forest trees becomes much denser in texture and more durable for industrial purposes. It then acquires a color different from the outer or sap-wood (alburnum,) becomes brown in most cases, though it is yellow in the barberry and red in the red cedar. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTft. 28S The final result of the filling up of the cells of the heart- wood s to make this part of the stem almost or quite im passable to sap, so that the interior wood may be removed by decay without disturbing the vigor of the tree. Passage of Sap through the Stem,— The stem, besides supporting the foliage, flowers, and fruit, has also a most important office in admitting the passage upward to these organs, of the water and mineral matters which enter the plant by the roots. Similarly, it allows the downward transfer to the roots, of substances gathered by the foliage from the atmosphere. To this and other topics connected with the ascent and descent of the sap we shall hereafter recur. The stem constitutes the chief part by weight of many plants, especially of forest trees, and serves the most im portant uses in agriculture, as well as in a thousand other industries. LEAVES. These most important organs issue from the stem, are at first folded curiously together in the bud, and after wards expand so as to present a great amount of surface to the air and light. The leaf consists of a thin membrane of cell-tissue, ar ranged upon a skeleton or net-work of fibers and ducts. It is directly connected with, and apparently proceeds from, the cambial-layer of the stem, of which it may, ac cordingly, be considered an expansion. In certain plants, as the cactus (prickly pear), there scarcely exist any leaves, or, if any occur, they do not differ, except in external form, from the stems. Many of these plants, above ground are in form, all stem, while in structure and function, they are all lea£ *:J84 HOW CROPS GROAV. In the grasses, although the stem and leaf are distinguish able in shape, they are but little unlike in other external characters. In forest trees, \ve find the most obvious and striking differences between the stem and leaves. Green C olor Of Leaves. — A peculiarity most character istic of the leaf, so long as it is in vigorous discharge of its proper vegetative activities, is the possession of a green color. This color is also proper in most cases to the young bark of the stem, a fact further indicating the connection between these parts, or rather demonstrating their identity of origin and function, for it is true, not only in the case of the cactuses, but also in that of all other young plants, that the green (young) stems perform, to some extent, the same offices as the leaves. The loss of green color that occurs in autumn, in case of the foliage of our deciduous trees, or on the maturing of the plant in case of the cereal grains, is connected with the cessation of growth and death of the leaf. There are plants whose foliage has a red, brown, white, or other than a green color daring the period of active growth. Many of these are cultivated by florists for ornamental purposes. The cells of these color ed leaves are by no means destitute of chlorophyll, as is shown by mi croscopic examination, though this-substance is associated with other coloring matters which mask its green tint. Structure Of Leaves, — While in shape, size, modes of arrangement upon, and attachment to 'the stem, we find among leaves no end of diversity, there is great simplicity in the matter of their internal structure. The whole surface of the leaf, on both sides, is covered with epidermis, a coating, which, in many cases, may be readily stripped off the leaf, and consists of thick- walled cells, which are, for the most part, devoid of liquid con tents, except when very young. (E, E, fig. 56.) The accompanying figure (56) represents the appearance of a bit of bean-leaf as seen on a section from the upper to the lower surface and highly magnified. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 285 Below the upper epidermis, there often occur one or more layers of oblong cells, whose sides are in close con tact, and which are arranged endwise, with reference to the flat of the leaf. Below these, down to the lower epi dermis, for one-half to three-quarters of the 'thickness of the leaf, the cells are commonly spherical or irregular in figure and arrangement, and more loosely disposed, with numerous and large interspaces. The interspaces among the leaf-cells are occupied with air, which is also, in most cases, the only con tent of the epidermal cells. The active cells of the leaf contain some or all of the various proximate principles which have been already noticed, and in addition the coloring matter of vegetation, — the o o so-called chlorophyll, or leaf-green, p. 109. Under the microscope, this sub stance is commonly seen in the form of minute grains attached to the walls of the cells, as in fig. 56, or coating starch granules, or else floating free in FU. 5o the cell-sap. The structure of the veins or ribs of the leaf is similar to that of the vascular bundles or fibers of the stem, of which they are branches. At «, fig. 56, is seen the cross section of a vein in the bean-leaf. The epidermis, while often smooth, is frequently beset with hairs or glands, as seen in the figure. These are va riously shaped cells, sometimes empty, sometimes, as in the nettle, filled with a:i acid liquid. Their office is little understood. Leaf-Pores. — The epidermis is further provided with a vast number of curious " breathing pores," or stomata, by means of which- the intercellular spaces in the interior of the leaf may be brought into direct communication with the outer atmosphere. Each <;f these stomata consists 286 HOW CROPS GROW. Fig. 57. usually of two curved cells, which are disposed toward each other nearly like the two sides of the letter O, or like the halves of an elliptical carriage-spring, (figs. 52 and 53). The opening between them is an actual orifice in the skin of the leaf. The size of the orifice is, however, con stantly changing, as the at mosphere becomes drier or more moist, and as the sun light acts more or less in tensely on its surface. In moist air, they curve out wards, and the aperture is enlarged; in dry air, they straighten and shut together like the springs of a heavily loaded carriage, and nearly or entirely close the entrance. The effect of strong light is to enlarge their orifices. In flu:. 50 is represented a section through the shorter diameter of a pore on the under surface of a bean-leaf. The air-space within it is shaded black. Unlike the other epidermal cells, those of the leaf-pore contain grains of chlorophyll. Fig. 57 represents a portion of the epidermis of the upper surface of a potato-leaf, and fig. 58 a similar portion of the under surface of the same leaf, magnified 200 diameters. In both figures are seen the open pores between the semi-elliptical cells. The outline of the other epidermal cells is marked by irregular double lines. The round bodies in the cells of the pores are starch-grains, often present iu these cells, when not existing in any other part of the leaf. The stomata are with few ex ceptions altogether wanting on the submerged leaves of nquntic pl:i nt s. On floating leaves they occur, but only on the upper surface. Thus, as a rule, they arc not fmun1 in contact with liquid water. On the other hand, they are either absent from, or comparatively few in THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 287 number upon, the upper surfaces of land plants, which are exposed to the heat of the sun, while they exist in great numbers on the lower sides of all green leaves. In number and size, they vary remarkably. Some leaves possess but 800 to the square inch, while others have as many as 170,000 to that amount of surface. About 100,000 may be counted on an average-sized apple-leaf. In general, they are largest and most numerous on plants which be long in damp and shaded situations, and then exist on both sides of the leaf. The epidermis itself is most dense— consists of thick- walled cells and several layers of them — in case of leaves which belong to the vegetation of sandy soils in hot cli mates. Often it is impregnated with wax on its upper surface, and is thereby made almost impenetrable to moist- ure. On the other hand, in rapidly growing plants adapt ed to moist situations, the epidermis is thin and delicate. Exhalation of Water-Vapor, — A considerable loss of water goes on from the leaves of growing plants when they are freely exposed to the atmosphere. The water thus lost exhales in the form of invisible vapor. The quantity of water exhaled from any plant may be easily ascertained, provided it is growing in a pot of glazed earthen, or other impervious material. A metal or glass cover is cemented air-tight to the rim of the vessel, and around the stem of the plant. The cover has an opening with a cork, through which weighed quantities of water are added from time to time, as required. The amount of exhalation during any given interval of time is learned with a close approach to accuracy by simply noting the loss of weight which the plant and pot together suffer. Hales, who first experimented in this manner, found that a sunflower, whose foliage had an aggregate surface of 39 square feet, gave off 3 Ibs. of water in a space of 24 hours. Knop observed a maize-plant to exhale, bet weep 288 HOW CROPS GROW. May 22d and September 4th, no less than 36 times ita weight of water. Exhalation is not a regular or uniform process, but varies with a number of circumstances and conditions. It de pends largely upon the dryness and temperature of the air. When the air is in the state most favorable to evaporation, thr loss from the plant is rapid and large. When the air is saturated with moisture, as during dewy nights or rainy weather, then exhalation is nearly or totally checked. The temperature of the soil, and even its chemical com position, the condition of the le:if as to its age, texture, and number of stomata, likewise affect the rate of ex halation. Exhalation is a process not necessary to the life of the plant, since it may be suppressed or be reduced to a minimum, as in a Wardian case or fernery, without evident influence on growth. Neither is it detrimental, unless the loss is greater than the supply. If water escapes from the leaves faster than it enters the roots, the plant wilts ; and if this disturbance goes on too far, it dies. Exhalation ordinarily proceeds to a large extent from the surface of the epidermal cells. Although the cavities of these cells are chiefly occupied with air, their thickened walls transmit outward the water which is supplied to the interior of the leaf through the carnbial ducts. Other wise the escape of vapor occurs through the stomata. These pores appear to have the function of regulating the exhala lion, to a great extent, by their property of closing, when the air, from its dryness, favors rapid evaporation. They Are, in fact, self-acting valves which protect the plant from tco sudden and rapid loss of water. Access of Air to the Interior of the Plant,— Not only does the leaf allow the escape of vapor of water, but it admits of the entrance and exit of gaseous bodies. THE VEGETATIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 289 The particles of atmospheric air have easy access to the interior of all leaves, however dense and close their epi dermis may be, however few or small their stomata. All leaves are actively engaged in absorbing and exhaling cer tain gaseous ingredients of the atmosphere during the whole of their healthy existence. The entire plant is, in fact, pervious to air through the stomata of the leaves. These com municate with the intercellular spaces of the leaf, which are, in general, occupied exclusively with air, and these again connect with the ducts which ramify throughout the veins of the leaf and branch from the vascular bundles of the stem. In the bark or epidermis of woody stems, as Hales long ago discovered, pores or cracks exist, through which the air has communi cation with the longitudinal ducts. These facts admit of demonstration by simple means. Sachs employs for this pur pose an apparatus consisting of a short wide tube of glass, B, fig. 59, to which is adapted, below, by a tightly fitting cork, a bent glass tube. The stem of a leaf is passed through a cork which is then secured air-tight in the other opening of the wide tube, the leaf itself being included in the latter, and the joints are made air-tight by smearing with tallow. The whole is then placed in a glass jar con taining enough water to cover the projecting leaf-stem, and mercury is quickly poured into the open end of the bent tube, so as nearly to fill the latter. The pressure of the column of this dense liquid immediately forces air into the stomata of the leaf, and a corresponding quantity is forced on through the intercellular spaces and through the vein ducts into the ducts of the leaf-stem, whence it issues in fine bubbles at & It is even easy in many cases to demonstrate the permeability of the leaf to air by immersing it in water, and," taking the leaf-stem between the lip?, produce a current by blowing. In this case the air escapes from the stomata. The air-passages of the stem may be shown by a similar arrangement, 13 290 now CROPS GROW. or in many instances, as, for example, with a stalk of maize, by sirnplj immersing one end in water and blowing into the other. On the contrary, roots are destitute of any visible pores, and are not pervious to external air or vapor in the sense that leaves and young stems are. The air passages in the plant correspond roughly to the mouth, throat, and breathing cavities of the animal. We have, as yet, merely noticed the direct communication of these passages with the external air by means of micros copically visible openings. But the cells which are not visibly porous readily allow the access and egress of wa ter and of gases by osmose. T_o the mode in which this is effected we shall recur on subsequent pages, (pp. 354 - 86. Offices Of Foliage are to put the plant in commu nication with the atmosphere and with the sun. On the one hand it permits, and to a certain degree regulates, the escape of the water which is continually pumped into the plant by its roots, and on the other hand it absorbs from tho air, which freely penetrates it, certain gases which furnish the principal materials for the organization of vege table matter. We have seen that the plant consists of elements, some of which are volatile at the heat of ordina ry fires, while others are fixed at this temperature. When a plant is burned, the former, to the extent of 90-99 per cent of the plant, are converted into gases, the latter re' main as ashes. The reconstruction of vegetation from the products of its combustion (or decay) is, in its simplest phase, the gathering by a new plant of the ashes from the soil through its roots, and of these gases from the air by its leaves, and the compounding of these comparatively sim ple substances into the highly complex ingredients of the vegetable organism. Of this work the leaves have by far the larger share to perform; hence the extent of their sur face and their indispensability to the welfare of the plant REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OI PLANTS. 291 The assimilation of carbon in the plant is most inti mately connected with the chlorophyll, which has been no ticed as the green coloring matter of the leaf, and depends also upon the solar rays. CHAPTER IY. REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. §1- THE FLOWER. The onward growth of the stem or of its branches is not necessarily limited, until from the terminal buds, in stead of leaves, only FLOWERS unfold. When this happcMis, as is the case with most annual and biennial plants, raised on the farm or in the garden, the vegetative energy has usu ally attained its fullest development, and the reproductive function begins to prepare for the death of the individual by providing seeds which shall perpetuate the species. There is often at first no apparent difference between the leaf-buds and flower-buds, but commonly in the later stages of their growth, the latter are to be readily dis tinguished from the former by their greater size, and by peculiar shape or color. The Flower is a short branch, bearing a collection of orgnns, which, though usually having little resemblance to foliage, may be considered as leaves, more or less mod ified in form, color, and office. The flower commonly presents four different sets of or gans, viz , Calyx, Corolla, Stamens, and Pistils, and is then said to be complete, as in case of the apple, potato 292 HOW CROPS GllOW. rt and many common plants. Fig. 60 represents the com plete flower of the Fuchsia, or ladies' ear-drop, now uni versally cultivated. In fig. 61 the same is shown in section. The Calyx, (cup,) ex, is the outermost floral envelope. Its color is red or white in the Fuchsia, though generally it is green. When it consists of several distinct leaves, they are called sepals. The calyx is frequently small and inconspicuous. In some cases it falls away as the flower opens. In the Fuchsia it firm ly adheres at its base to the seed- vessel, and is divid ed into four lobes. The Corolla, (crown,) c', or ca> is one or several series of leaves which are situated within the calyx. It is usually of some other than a green color, (in the Fuchsia, purple, etc.,) often has marked peculiarities of form and great delicacy of structure, and thus chiefly gives beauty to the flower. When the corolla is divided into separate leaves, these are termed petals. The Fuchsia has four petals, which are attached to the calyx-tube. The Stamens, 3, in fig's 60 and 61, are generally slender, thread-like organs, terminated by an oblong sack, the an ther, which, when the flower attains its full growth, dis charges a fine yellow or brown dust, the so-called pollen. st Fig. 60. Fig. 61. REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 29S The forms of anthers, as well as of the grains of pollen, vary with ne»ilv erery kind of plant. The yellow pollen of pine and spruce trees is not infrequently transported by the wind to a great distance, and when brought down by rain in considerable quantities, has been mistaken for sulphur. The Pistil, p, in fig's 60 and 61, or pistils, occupy the center of the perfect flower. They are exceedingly va rious in form, but always have at their base the seed-ves sels or ovaries, ov, in which are found the ovules (little eggs) or rudimentary seods. The summit of the pistil is destitute of the epidermis which covers all other parts of the plant, and is termed the stigma, st. As has been remarked, the floral organs may be consid ered to be modified leaves ; or rather, all the appendages of the stem — the leaves and the parts of the flower to gether — are different developments of one fundamental organ. The justness of this idea is sustained by the transforma tions which are often observed. The rose in its natural state has a corolla consisting of five petals, but has a multitude of stamens and pistils. In a rich soil, or as the effect of those agencies which are united in " cultivation," nearly all the pistils and stamens lose their reproductive function and proper structure, and revert to petals ; hence the flower becomes double. The tulip, poppy, and numerous garden-flowers, illustrate this interesting metamorphosis, and in these flowers we may often see at once the change in various stages intermediate between the perfect petal and the unaltered pistil. On the other hand, the reversion of all the floral organs into ordinary green leaves has been observed not infre quently, in case of the rose, white clover, and other plants. While the complete flower consists of the four sets of organs above described, only th^ stamens and pistils are essential to the production of see 1. The latter, accord* 294 HOW CROPS GKOW. ingly, constitute A perfect flower even in the absence of calyx and corolb,. The flower of buckwheat has no corolla, but a white or pinkish calyx. The grasses h'.ve flowers in which calyx and corolla are represented by scale-like leaves, which, as the plants mr ',ure, become cl1 aff. In various r;hnts the stamens and pistils are borne . 'parate f.owers. Such are called monoecious plants, ot hioh the (wrch and oak, maize, melon, squash, cucumber, ;nd ofte-jVr.es the strawberry, are examples. In cas' of maize, the staminate flowers are the "tas sels'" at the summit of the stalk; the pistillate flowers are If/ft young ears, the pistils themselves being the " silk," each fiber of which has an ovary at its base, that, if fer tilized, developes to a kernel. Dioecious plants are those which bear the staminate (rrale, or sterile) flowers and the pistillate (female, or fer tile) flowers on different individuals; the willow tree, tho hop-vine, and hemp, are of this kind. Fertilization and Fructification, — The grand function of tho flower i^, fructification. For this purpose the pollen must fall upon or be carried by wind, insects, or other agen cies, to the naked tip of the pistil. Thus situated, each pollen-grain sends out a slender tube of microscopic diam eter, which penetrates the interior of the pistil until it en ters the seed-sack and comes in contact with the ovule or rudimentary sood. This contact being established, the ovule is fertilized and begins to grow. Thenceforward the corolla and stamens usually wither, while the base of the pistil and the included ovules rapidly increase in size until the seeds are ripe, when the seed-vessel falls to the ground or else opens and releases its contents. Fii/,«-. As above mentioned, the chit of the seeds of maize and REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS OF PLANTS. 33 the other grains is the embryo. Its form is with difficulty distinguishable in the dry seeds, but when they have been soaked for several days in water, it is readily removed from the accompanying endosperm, and plainly exhibits its three parts, viz., the radicle, the plumule, and the cotyledon. In fig. 63 is represented the embryo of maize. In A and It it is seen in section imbedded in the endosperm. C exhibits the detached embryo. The Radicle, r, is the rootlet of the seed-plant, or rather the point from which downward growth proceeds, from which the first true roots are produced. The Plumule, c, is the ascending axis of the plant, the central bud, out of which the stem with new leaves, flowers, etc., is developed. The Cotyledon, b, is in structure a ready-formed leaf, which clasps the plumule in the embryo, as the proper leaves clasp the stem in the mature maize-plant. The coty ledon of maize does not, however, perform the functions of a leaf; on the contrary, it remains in the soil during the act of sprout ing, and its contents, like those of the endosperm, are absorbed by the plumule and radicle. The leaves which appear above-ground, in the case of maize and the other grains (buckwheat excepted,) are those which in the embryo were wrapped together in the plumule, where they can be plainly distinguished by the aid of a magnifier. It will be noticed that the true grains (which have sheathing leaves and hollow jointed stems) are monocot- yledonous (one-cotyledoned) in the seed. As has been mentioned, this is characteristic of plants with Endogenous or inside-growing stems, (p. 268.) The seeds of the Exoyens (outside-growers) (p. 273) are dicotyledonous, i. e., have two cotyledons. Those of 304 HOW CROPS GROW. buckwheat, flax, and tobacco, contain an endosperm. The seeds of nearly all other exogenous agricultural plants are destitute of an endosperm, and, exclusive of the coats, consist entirely of embryo. Such are the seeds of the Le- guminosa3, viz., the bean, pea, and clover; of the Crucif- era3, viz., turnip, radish, and cabbage ; of ordinary fruits, the apple, pear, cherry, plum, and peach ; of the gourd family, viz., the pumpkin, melon and cucumber ; and finally of many hard-wooded trees, viz., the oak, maple, elm, birch, and beech. We may best observe the structure of the two-cotyle- doned embryo in the garden or kidney-bean. After a bean has been soaked in warm water for several hours, the coats may be easily removed, and the two fleshy cotyledons, c, c, in fi4 Barley. \ [ Malt. \ ( Sprouh. } Ash .............................. 2.42 2.11 0.29 Starch ........................... 54.48 47.43 Fat .............................. 3.56 2.09 0.08 Insoluble Albuminoids ........... 11.02 9.02 0.37 Soluble " .......... 1.26 1.96 0.40 Dextrin ........................ 6.50 6.95 j Extractive Matters (soluble in wa- 0.47 ter and destitute of nitrogen).. 0.90 3.68 ) Cellulose ....................... 19.86 18.76 0.89 100 92 2.5 It is seen from the above statement that starch, fat, and insoluble albuminoids, have diminished in the malting process; while soluble albuminoids, dextrin, and other soluble non-nitrogenous matters, have somewhat increased in quantity. With exception of 3°|0 of soluble "extractive matters," f the diversities in composition between barley and malt are not striking. The properties of the two are, however, remarkably dif ferent. If malt be pulverized and stirred in warm water (155° F.) for an hour or two, the whole of the starch dis appears, while sugar and dextrin take its place. The former is recognized by the sweet taste of the wort, as tho solution is called. On heating the wort to boiling, a quantity of albumin is coagulated, and may be separated by filtering. This comes in part from the transformation of the insoluble albuminoids of the barley. On adding * The analyses refer to the^materials in the dry state. Ordinarily they con tain from 10 to If! jvr cent of water. It must not he omitted to mention that tho proportions of malt .".ml spronls. as well as their composition, vary somewhat acc.onliiiLT to rirntmstarircs: and furthermore, the best analyse? which it is pos Bible to make are but approximate. t The term extract/re mutters is here applied to soluble substances, whose precise nature is not understood. They constitute i mixture which the cuemiai l« not able to analyze. GERMINATION. 321 to the filtered liquid its own bulk of a.coLjl, dextrin be comes evident, being precipitated as a white powder. Furthermore, if we mix 2—3 parts of starch with one of malt, we find that the whole undergoes the same change. An additional quantity of starch remains unaltered. ^ I The process of germination thus developes in the seed an agency by which the conversion of starch into soluble carbohydrates is accomplished with great rapidity. Diastase. — Payen & Persoz attribute this actioxute'a nitrogenous substance which they term Diastase,^ and which is found in the germinating seed in the vicinity of the embryo, but not in the radicles. They assert that one part of diastase is capable of transforming 2,000 parts of starch, first into dextrin and finally into sugar, and that malt yields s^th of its weight of this substance. A short time previous to the investigations of Payen & Persoz (1833,) Saussure found that Mucidin* the soluble nitrogenous body which may be extracted from gluten (p. 101,) transforms starch in the manner above described, and it is now known that any albuminoid may produce the same effect, although the rapidity of the action and the amount of effect are usually far less than that exhibit ed by the so-called diastase. In order, however, that the albuminoids may transform starch as above described, it is doubtless necessary that they themselves enter into a state of alteration ; they are in part decomposed and disappear in the process. These bodies thus altered become ferments. ' It must not be forgotten, however, that in all cases in which the conversion of starch into dextrin and sugar is accomplished artificially, an elevated temperature is re quired, whereas in the natural process, as shown in the * SausBtire designated this body mucin, but this terra being established as the name of the characteristic ingredient of animal mucus, Ritthausen has replaced It by mucidin. 14* 322 HOW CROPS GROW. germinating seed, the change goes on at ordinary or even low temperatures. It is generally taught that oxygen acting on the album inoids in presence of water and within a certain range of temperature induces the decomposition which confers on them the power in question. The necessity for oxygen in the act of germination has been thus accounted for, as needful to the solution of the starch, etc., of the cotyledons. This may be true at first, but, as we shall presently see, the chief action of oxygen is probably of another kind. How diastase or other similar substances accomplish the change in question is not certainly known. Soluble Starch, — The conversion of starch into sugar and dextrin is thus in a sense explained. This is not, how ever, the only change of which starch is susceptible. In the bean, (Phaseolus multiflorus], Sachs (Sitz- unysberichte der "Wiener Akad., XXXVII, 57) in forms us that the starch of the cotyledons is dissolved, passes into the seedling, and reappears (in part, at least) as starch, without conver sion into dextrin or sugar, as these substances do not appear in the cotyledons during any period of germina tion, except in small quantity near the joining of the seedling. Compare p. 64, Unorganized Starch. The same authority gives the following account of the microscopic changes observed in the starch-grains themselves, as they undergo solution. The starch-grains of the bean hive a narrow interior cavity, (as seen in fig. G5, 1.) This at first becomes filled with a liquid. Fig. 65. n E RMINATION. 323 Next, the cavity appears enlarged (2,) its borders assume a corroded appearance (3, 4,) and frequently channels are seen extending to the surface (4, 5, 6.) Finally, the cavity becomes so large, and the channels so extended, that the starch-grain falls to pieces (7, 8.) Solution con tinues on the fragments until they have completely disap peared. In this process it is most probable that the starch assumes the liquid form without loss of its proper chemi cal characters, though it ceases to strike a blue color with iodine.* Soluble Albuminoids.— As we have seen (p. 104,) in soluble animal fibrin and casein, by long keeping with imperfect access of air, pass into soluble bodies, and lat terly E. Mulder has shown that diastase rapidly accom plishes the same change. It would appear, in fact, that the conversion of a small quantity of any albuminoid into a ferment, by oxidation, is sufficient to render the whole soluble. The ferment exerts on the bodies from which it is formed, an action similar to that manifested by it to wards starch and other carbohydrates. The production of small quantities of acetic and lactic acids (the acids of vinegar and of sour milk) has been observed in germination. These acids perhaps assist in the solution of the albuminoids. Gaseous Products of Germination, — Before leaving this part of our subject, it is proper to notice some other results of germination which have been thought to belong to the process of solution. On referring to the table of the composition of malt, we find that 100 parts of dry barloy yield 92 parts of malt and 2|- of sprouts, leaving 5^- parts unaccounted for. In the malting process 1|- parts of the grain are dissolved in the water in which it is soaked. The remaining 4 parts escape into the atmos phere in the gaseous form. * According1 to Liebig, this blue reaction depends upon the adhesion of tho Iodine to the starch, and is not the result of a chemical combination. 324 HOW CROPS GROW. Of the elements that assume the gaseous condition, ca*« bon Joes so to the greatest extent. It unites with atmos pheric oxygen (partly with the oxygen of the seed, ac cording to Oudemans) producing carbonic acid gas (COa.) Hydrogen is likewise separated, partly in union with oxygen, as water (H2O), but to some degree in the free state. Free nitrogen appears in considerable amount, (Schulz, Jour, far PmTct. Chem., 87, p. 163,) while very minute quantities of Hydrogen and of Nitrogen combine to gaseous ammonia (NH3.) Heat developed in Germination. — These chemical changes, like all processes of oxidation, are accompanied with the production of heat. The elevation of tempera ture may be imperceptible in the germination of a single seed, but it nevertheless occurs, and is doubtless of much importance in favoring the life of the young plant. The heaps of sprouting grain seen in the malt-house warm so rapidly and to sucli an extent, that much care is requisite to regulate the process ; otherwise the malt is damaged by over-heating. 2. The Transfer of the Nutriment of the Seedling from the cotyledons or endosperm where it has undergone solution, takes place through the medium of the water which the seed absorbs so largely at first. This water fills the cells of the seed, and, dissolving their contents, carries them into the young plant as rapidly as they are required. The path of their transfer lies through the point where the embryo is attached to the cotyledons ; thence they are distributed at first chiefly down wards into the extending radicles, after a little while both down wards and upwards toward the extremities of the seedling. Sachs has observed that the carbohydrates (sugar and dextrin) occupy the cellular tissue of the rind and pith, which are penetrated by numerous air-passages ; while at first the albuminoids chiefly diffuse themselves through GERMINATION. 320 the intermediate cambial tissue, which is destitute of air- passages, and are present in largest relative quantity at the extreme ends of the rootlets and of the plumule. In another chapter we shall notice at length the phenom ena and physical laws which govern the diffusion of liq uids into each other and through membranes similar to those which constitute the walls of the cells of plants, and there shall be able to gather some idea of the causes which set up and maintain the transfer of the materials of the seed into the infant plant. 3, Assimilation is the conversion of the transferred nutri ment into the substance of the plant itself. This process involves two stages, the first being a chemical, the second, a structural transformation. The chemical changes in the embryo are, in part, simply the reverse of those which occur in the cotyledon^ ; viz., the soluble and structureless proximate principles are met amorphosed into the insoluble and organized onos of the same chemical composition. Thus, dextrin may pass into cellulose, and the soluble albuminoids may revert in part to the insoluble condition in which they existed in the ripe seed. But many other and more intricate changes proceed in in the act of assimilation. With regard to a few of these we have some imperfect knowledge. Dr. Sachs informs us that when the embryo begins to grow, its expansion at first consists in the enlargement of the ready-formed cells. As a part elongates, the starch whiuh it contains (or which is formed in the early stages of this extension), disappears, and sugar is found in its stead, dissolved in the juices of the cells. When the organ has attained its full size, sugar can no longer be detected ; while the walls of the cells are found to have grown both in circumference and thickness, thus indicating the accumu lation of cellulose. 3'20 HOW CROPS GROW. Oxygen Gas needful to Assimilation. — Traube has made some experiments, which seem to prove conclusively that the process of assimilation requires free oxygen to surround and to be absorbed by the growing parts of the germ. This observer found that newly-sprouted pea-seedlings continued to dev elope in a normal manner when the cot yledons, radicles, and lower part of the stem, were with drawn from the influence of oxygen by coating with var nish or oil. On the other hand, when the tip of thf plumule, for the length of about an inch, was coated with oil thickened with chalk, or when by any means this part of the plant was withdrawn from contact with free oxygen, the seedling ceased to grow, withered, and shortly perish ed. Traube observed the elongation of the stem by the following expedient. A young pea-plant was fastened by the cotyledons to a rod, and the stem and rod were both graduated by deli cate cross-lines, laid on at equal intervals, by means of a brush dipped in a mixture of oil and indigo. The growth of the stem was now manifest by the widening of the spaces between the lines; and by comparison with those on the rod, Traube remarked that no growth took place at a distance of more than 10-12 lines from the base, of the terminal bud. Here, then, is a coincidence which appears to demonstrate that free oxygen must have access to a growing part. The fact is further shown by varnishing one side of the stem of a young pea. The varnished side ceases to extend, the uncoated portion continues enlarging, which results in, and is shown by, a curvature of the stem. Traube further indicates in what manner the elabora tion of cellulose from sugar may require the cooperation of oxygen and evolution of carbonic acid, as expressed by the subjoined equation. Glucose Oxygen. Carbonic Add. Water. Cellulose. 2 (0,a Ha« Oia) 4 m> = 12 (CO,) - 14 (HaO) + Cia Hvo O1§. FOOD AFTER GERMINATION. 3^7 When the act of germination is finished, which occurs as soon as the cotyledons and endosperm are exhausted of all their soluble matters, the plant begins a fully inde pendent life. Previously, however, to being thus thrown upon its own resources, it has developed all the organs needful to collect its food from without ; it has unfolded its perfect leaves into the atmosphere, and pervaded a por tion of soil with its rootlets. During the latter stages of germination it gathers its nutriment both from the parent seed and from the exter nal sources which afterward serve exclusively for its sup port Being fully provided with the apparatus of nutrition, its development suffers no check from the exhaustion of the mother seed, unless it has germinated in a sterile soil, or under other conditions adverse to vegetative life. CHAPTER IL § I- THE FOOD OF THE PLANT WHEN INDEPENDENT OF THE SEED. This subject will be sketched in this place in but the briefest outlines. To present it fully would necessitate entering into a detailed consideration of the Atmosphere and of the Soil whose relations to the Plant, those of the soil especially, are very numerous and complicated. A separate volume is therefore required for the adequate treatment of these topics. The R^p_ts_gjLa, plant, which are in intimate contact with the soil, absorb thence the water that fills the active 328 HOW CROPS GKOW. cells ; they also imbibe such salts as the water of the soil holds in solution ; they likewise act directly on the soil, and dissolve substances, which are thus first made of avail to them. The compounds that the plant must derive from the soil are those which are found in its ash, since these are not volatile, and cannot, therefore, exist in the atmos phere. The root, however, commonly takes up some other elements of its nutrition to which it has immediate access. Leaving out of view, for the present, those matters which, though found in the plant, appear to be unessential to its growth, viz., silica, soda and manganese, the roots absorb the following substances, viz. : Sulphates ~\ ( Potash. Phosphates Lime. Nit rates and Magnesia and Chlorides [ Iron. These salts enter the plant by the absorbent surfaces of the younger rootlets, and pass upwards through the active portions of the stem, to the leaves and to the new-forming buds. The Leaves, which are unfolded to the air, gather from it CarboHTc Acid Gas. This compound suffers decompo sition in the plant ; its Carbon remains there, its Oxygen or an equivalent quantity, very nearly, is thrown off into ihe air again. The decomposition of carbonic acid takes place only by day and under the influence of the sun's light. From the carbon thus acquired and the elements of wa- ,er with the cooperation of the ash-ingredients, the plant organizes the Carbohydrates. Probably glucose, perhaps dextrin or soluble starch, are the first products of this synthesis. The formation of carbohydrates appears to proceed in tie <-hlorophyll-cells of the leaf. The Albuminoids require for their production the pres ence of a compound of Nitrogen. The salts of Nitric FOOD AFTER GERMINATION. Acid (nitrates) are commonly the chief, am only supply of this element. The other proximate principles, viz. pec»lK^|ihe fats, the alkaloids, and the acids, are built up from the same food-elements. In all cases the steps in the\apnstruc- tion of organic matters are unknown to us, or subjects of uncertain conjecture. The carbohydrates, albuminoids, etc., that are organized in the foliage, are not only transformed into the solid tis sues of the leaf, but descend and diffuse to every active organ of the plant. The plant has within certain limits a power of selecting its food. The sea- weed, as has been remarked, contains more potash than soda, although the latter is 30 times more abundant than the former in the water of the ocean. Vegetation cannot, however, entirely shut out either ex cess of nutritive matters or bodies that are of no use or even poisonous to it. The functions of the Atmosphere are essentially the same towards plants, whether growing under the condi tions of aqua3culture, or under those of agriculture. The Soil, on the other hand, has offic.es which arc peculiar to itself. We have seen that the roots of a plant have the power to decompose salts, e. g. nitrate of potash arid chloride of ammonium (p. 170,) in order to appropriate one of their ingredients, the other being rejected. In aquaeculture, the experimenter must have a care to re move the substance which would thus accumulate to the detriment of the plant. In agriculture, the soil, by virtue of its chemical and physical qualities, renders such reject ed matters comparatively insoluble, and therefore innoc uous. The Atmosphere is nearly invariable in its composition at all times and over all parts of the earth's surface. Its power of directly feeding crops has, therefore, a natural limit, which cannot be increased by art. 330 HOW CROPS GROW. The Soil, on the other hand, is very variable in compo sition and quality, and may be enriched and improved, or deteriorated and exhausted. From the Atmosphere the crop can derive no appreci able quantity of those elements that are found in its Ash. In the Soil, however, from the waste of both plants and animals, may accumulate large supplies of all the elements of the Volatile part of Plants. Carbon, certainly in the form of carbonic acid, probably or possibly in the condi tion of Humus (Vegetable Mould, Muck), may thus be put, as food, at the disposition of the plant. Nitrogen \t chiefly furnished to crops by the soil. Nitrates are formed in the latter from various sources, and ammonia-salts, to gether with certain proximate animal principles, viz., urea, guanin, tyrosin, uric acid and hippuric acid, likewise serve to supply nitrogen to vegetation and are ingredients of the best manures. It is, too, from the soil that the crop gathers all the Water it requires, which not cnly serves as the fluid medium of its chemical and structural metamorphoses, but likewise must be regarded as the ma terial from which it mostly appropriates the Hydrogen and Oxygen of its solid components. §2- THE JUICES OF THE PLANT, THEIR NATURE AND MOVEMENTS. Very erroneous notions are entertained with regard to the nature and motion of sap. It is commonly taught that there are two regular and opposite currents of sap circu lating in the plant. It is stated that the " crude sap " ia taken up from the soil by the roots, ascends through the MOTION OF THE JUICES. 331 vessels (ducts) of the wood, to the leaves, there is concen trated by evaporation, " elaborated " by the processes that go on in the foliage, and thence descends through the vessels of the inner bark, nourishing these tissues in its way down. The facts from which this theory of the sap first arose, all admit of a very different interpretation : while numerous considerations demonstrate the essential falsity of the theory itself. Flow of sap in the plant— not constant or necessary. — We speak of the Flow of Sap as if a rapid current were incessantly streaming through the plant, as the blood circulates in the arteries and veins of an animal. This is an erroneous conception. A maple in early March, without foliage, with its whole stem enveloped in a nearly impervious bark, its buds wrapped up in horny scales, and its roots surrounded by cold or frozen soil, cannot be supposed to have its sap in motion. Its juices must be nearly or absolutely at rest, and when sap runs copiously from an orifice made in the trunk, it is simply because the tissues are charged with water under pressure, which escapes at any outlet that may be opened for it. The sap is at rest until motion is caused by a perforation of the bark md new wood. So, too, when a plant in early leaf is situated in an atmosphere charged with moisture, as happens on a rainy day, there is little motion of its sap, although, if wounded, motion will *)e established, and water will stream more or less from all parts of the plant towards the cut. Sap does move in the plant when evaporation of water goes on from the surface of the foliage. This always hap pens whenever the air is not saturated with vapor. When a wet cloth hung out, dries rapidly by giving up its moisture to the air, then the leaves of plants lose their water more or less readily, according to the nature of ihe foliage. Mr. Lawes found that in the moist climate of England HOW CROPS GKO\v. common plants (Wheat, Barley, Beans, Peas, and Clover) t exhaled during 5 months of growth, more than 200 times their (dry) weight of water. The water that thus evap orates from the leaves is supplied by the soil, and en tering the roots, rapidly streams upwards through the stem as long as a waste is to be supplied, but ceases when evaporation from the foliage is checked. The. upward motion of sap is therefore to a great de gree independent of the vital processes, and comparatively unessential to the welfare of the plant. Flow of sap from the plant. " Bleeding," — It is a familiar fact, that from a maple tree " tapped " in spring time, or from a grape-vine wounded at the same season, a copious flow of sap takes place, which continues for a num ber of weeks. The escape of liquid from the vine is com monly termed " bleeding," and while this rapid issue of sap is thus strikingly exhibited in comparatively few cases, bleeding appears to be a universal phenomenon, one that may occur, at least, to some degree, under certain con ditions with every plant. The conditions under which sap flows are various, ac cording to the character of the plant. Our perennial trees have their annual period of active growtli in the warm season, and their vegetative functions are nearly suppressed during cold weather. As spring approaches the tree renews its growth, and the first evidence of change witiiin is furnished by its bleeding when an opening is made through the bark into the young wood. A maple, tapped for making sugar, loses nothing until the spring warmth attains a certain intensity, and then sap begins to flow from the wounds in its trunk. The flow is not con stant, but fluctuates with the thermometer, being more copious when the weather is warm, and falling off or suf fering check altogether as it is colder. The stem of the living maple is always charged witli MOTION OF THE JUICES. 333 water, and never more so than in winter.* This water is either pumped into the plant, so to speak, by the root- power already noticed (p. 248,) or it is generated in the trunk itself. The water contained in the stem in cold weather is undoubtedly that raised from the soil in the autumn. That which first flows from an augur-hole, in March, may be simply what was thus stored in the trunk ; but, as the escape of sap goes on for 14 to 20 days at the rate of several gallons per day from a single tree, new quantities of water must be continually supplied. That these are pumped in from the root is, at first thought, dif ficult to understand, because as we have seen (p. 250) the root-power is suspended by a certain low temperature (unknown in case of the maple) and the flow of sap often begins when the ground is covered with one or two feet of snow, and when we cannot suppose the soil to have a higher temperature than it had during the previous win ter months. Nevertheless, it must be that the deeper roots are warm enough to be active all the winter through, and that they begin their action as soon as the trunk ac quires a temperature 'sufficiently high to admit the move ment of water in it. That water may be produced in the trunk itself to a slight extent is by no means impossible, for chemical changes go on there in spring-time with much rapidity, whereby the sugar of the sap is formed. These changes have not been sufficiently investigated, however, to prove or disprove the generation of water, and we must, in any case, assume that it is the root-power which chiefly maintains a pressure of liquid in the tree. The issue of sap from the maple tree in the sugar-season * Experiments made in Tharand, Saxony, under direction of Stoeckhardt show that the proportion of water, both in the bark and wood of trees, varies considerably in different seasons of the year, ranging, in case of the beech, from 35 to 49 per cent of the fresh-felled tree. The greatest proportion of water iu ;he wood was found in the months of December and January ; in the bark, in rarch to May. The minimum of water in the wood occurred in May, June, and v ; in the bark, much irregularity was observed. CJiem. Ackersmanr,, I860, 334 HOW CROPS GROW. is closely connected with the changes of temperature that take place above ground. The sap begins to flow from a cut when the trunk itself is warmed to a certain point and, in general, the flow appears to be the more rapid the warmer the trunk. During warm, clear days, the radiant heat of the sun is absorbed by the dark, rough surface of the tree most abundantly ; then the temperature of the latter rises most speedily and acquires the greatest eleva tion — even surpasses that of the atmosphere by several degrees ; then, too, the yield of sap is most copious. On clear nights, cooling of the tree takes place with corre sponding rapidity ; then the snow or surface of the ground is frozen, and the flow of sap is checked altogether. From trees that have a sunny exposure, sap runs earlier and faster than from those having a cold northern aspect. Sap starts sooner from the spiles on the south side of a tree than from those towards the north. Duchartre, ( Comptes Rendus, IX, 754,) passed a vine situated in a grapery, out of doors, and back again, through holes, so that a middle portion of the stem was exposed to a steady winter temperature ranging from 18 to 10° F., while the remainder of the vine, in the house, was surrounded by an atmosphere of 70° F. Under these circumstances the buds within developed vigorously, but those without remained dormant and opened not a day sooner than buds upon an adjacent vine whose stem was all out of doors. That sap passed through the cold part of the stem was shown by the fact that the interior shoots sometimes wilted, but again recovered their turgor, which could only happen from the partial suppression and renewal of a supply of water through the stem. Pay en examined the wood of the vine at the conclusion of the experiment, and found the starch which it originally con- i allied to have been equally removed from the warm and the exposed p'trls. That the rate at which sap passed through the stem was MOTION OF THE JUICES. 335 influenced by its temperature is a plain deduction from the fact that the leaves within were found wilted in the morning, while they recovered toward noon, although the temperature of the air without remained below freezing. The wilting was no doubt chiefly due to the diminished power of the stem to transmit water ; the return of the leaves to their normal condition was probably the conse quence of the warming of the stem by the sun's radiant heat.* One mode in which changes of temperature in the trunk influence the flow of sap is very obvious. The wood-cells contain, not only water, but air. Both are expanded by heat, and both contract by cold. Air, especially, under goes a decided change of bulk in this way. Water ex pands nearly one-twentieth in being warmed from 32° to 212°, and air increases in volume more than one-third by the same change of temperature. When, therefore, the trunk of a tree is warmed by the sun's heat the air is ex panded, exerts a pressure on the sap, and forces it out of any wound made through the bark and wood-cells. It only requires a rise of temperature to the extent of a few degrees to occasion from this cause alone a considerable flow of sap from a large tree. (Hartig.) If we admit that water continuously enters the deep-ly ing roots whose temperature and absorbent power must remain, for the most part, invariable from day to day, we should have a constant slow escape of sap from the trunk were the temperature of the latter uniform and sufficiently high. This really happens at times during every sugar- season. When the trunk is cooled down to the freezing point, or near it, the contraction of air and water in the tree makes a vacuum there, sap ceases to flow, and air is * The temperature of the air is not always a sure indication of that of the solid bodies which it surrounds. A thermometer will often rise by exposure of the bulb to the direct rays of the sun, 30 or 49° above its indications when in th« •bade. 336 HOW CROPS GKOW. sucked in through the spile ; as the trunk becomes heated again, the gaseous and liquid contents of the ducts ex pand, the flow of sap is renewed, and proceeds with in creased rapidity until the internal pressure passes its max imum. As the season advances and the soil becomes heated, the root-power undoubtedly acts with increased vigor and larger quantities of water are forced into the trunk, but at a certain time the escape of sap from a wound suddenly ceases. At this period a new phenomenon supervenes. The buds which were formed the previous summer begin to expand as the vessels are distended with sap, and final ly, when the temperature attains the proper range, they unfold into leaves. At this point we have a proper mo tion of sap in the tree, whereas before there was little mo tion at all in the sound trunk, and in the tapped stem the motion was towards the orifice and thence out of the tree. The cessation of flow from a cut results from two cir cumstances : first, the vigorous cambial growth, whereby incisions in the bark and wood rapidly heal up; and sec ond, the extensive evaporatioi that goes on from foliage. That evaporation of water from the leaves often pro ceeds more rapidly than it can be supplied by the roots is shown by the facts that the delicate leaves of many plants wilt when the soil about their roots becomes dry, that water is often rapidly sucked into wounds on the stems of trees which are covered with foliage, and that the proportion of water in the wood of the trees of tem perate latitudes is least in the months of May, Juno, and July. Evergreens do not bleed in the spring-time. The oak loses little or no sap, and among other trees great diversity is noticed as -to the amount of water that escapes at a wound on the stem. In case of evergreens we have a stem destitute of all proper vascular tissue, and admitting a flow of liquid only through the perforations of the wood- COMPOSITION OF THE JUICE8. 837 cells, which, from their content of resinous matters, should imbibe water less readily than other kinds of wood. Again, the leaves admit of continual evaporation, and fur nish an outlet to the water The colored heart-wood ex isting in many trees is impervious to water, as shown by the experiments of Boucherie and Hartig. Sap can only flow through the white, so-called sap-wood. In early June, the new shoots of the vine do not bleed when cut, nor does sap flow from the wounds made by breaking them off close to the older stem, although a gash in the latter bleeds profusely. In the young branches, there are no channels that permit the rapid efflux of water. Composition Of Sap, — The sap in all cases consists chiefly of water. This liquid, as it is absorbed, brings in from the soil a small proportion of certain saline matters — the phosphates, sulphates, nitrates, etc., of the alkalies and alkali-earths. It finds in the plant itself its organic ingredients. These may be derived from matters stored in reserve during a previous year, as in the spring sap of trees ; or may be newly formed, as in summer growth. The sugar of maple-sap, in spring, is undoubtedly pro duced by, the transformation of stnrch which is found abundantly in the wood in winter. According to Hartig, (Jour, far Prakt. Ch., 5, p. 217, 1835,) all deciduous trees contain starch in their wood and yield a sweet spring sap, while evergreens contain little or no starch. Hartig re? ports having been able to procure from the root-wood of the horse-chestnut in one instance no less than 26 per cent of starch. This is deposited in the tissues during sum mer and autumn to be dissolved for the use of the plant in developing new foliage. In evergreens and annual plants the organic matters of the sap are derived more di rectly from the foliage itself. The leaves absorb carbonic acid and unite its carbon to the elements of water, with the production of sugar and other carbohydrates. In the leaves, also, probably nitrogen from the nitrates and am- 15 838 HOW CROPS GROW. monia-salts gathered by the roots, is united to carbon, hy drogen, and oxygen, in the formation of albuminoids. Besides sugar, malic acid and minute quantities of al bumin exist in maple sap. Towards the close of the sugar-season the sap appears to contain other organic sub stances which render the sugar impure, brown in color, and of different flavor. It is a matter of observation that maple-sugar is whiter, purer, and "grains" or crystallizes more readily in those years when spring-rains or thaws are least frequent. This fact would appear to indicate that the brown organic matters which water extracts from leaf-mould may enter the roots of the trees, as is the belief of practical men. The spring-sap of many other deciduous trees of tem- ]> iorbent. 348 HOW CROPS GROW. Those vegetable substances which ordinarily manifest the greatest absorbent power for water, are pectin, pectic and pectosic acids, vegetable mucilage, bassorin, and al bumin. In the living plant the protoplasmic membrane exhibits great absorbent power. Of mineral matters, gelatinous silica (Exp. 58, p. 123) is remarkable on account of its attraction for water. Not only do different substances thus exhibit unlike ad hesion to water, but the same substance deports itself va riously towards different liquids. 100 parts of dry ox-bladder were found by Liebig to absorb during 24 hours : — 268 parts of pure Water. 133 " " Saturated brine. '38 " " Alcohol (84° |0.) 17 " " Bone-oil. A piece of dry leather will absorb either oil or water, and apparently with equal avidity. If, however, oiled leather be immersed in water, the oil is gradually and perfectly displaced, as the farmer well knows from his ex perience with greased boots. India-rubber, on the other hand, is impenetrable to water, while oil of turpentine is imbibed by it in large quantity, causing the caoutchouc to swell up to a pasty mass many times its original bulk. The absorbent power is influenced by the size of the pores. Other things being equal, the finer these are, the greater the force with which a liquid is imbibed. This is shown by what has been learned from the study of a kind of pores whose effect admits of accurate measure ment. A tube of glass, with a narrow, uniform caliber, is such a pore. In a tube of 1 millimeter, (about 7/3 of an inch) in diameter, water rises 30 mm. In a tube of ,'ff mil limeter, the liquid ascends 300 mm., (about 11 inches) ; and in a tube of -, »„ mm. a column of 3,000 mm. is sus tained. In porous bodies, like chalk, plaster stucco, closely packed ashes or starch, Jamin found that water was CAUSES OP THE MOTION OF JUICES. absorbed with force enough to overcome thA jjreg&ure of the atmosphere from three to six times ; in other words— to sustain a column of water in a wide tube T0(V to 200 ft. high. (Comptes Rendus, 50, p. 311. Absorbent power is influenced by temperature. , Warra water is absorbed by wood more quickly and abundantly than cold. In cold water starch does not swell to airy- striking or even perceptible degree, although considerable liquid is imbibed. In warm water, however, the case is remarkably altered. The starch-grains are forcibly burst open, and a paste or jelly is formed that holds many times its weight of water. (Exp. 27, p. 65.) On freezing, the particles of water are mostly withdrawn from their adhe sion to the starch. The ascent of liquids in narrow tubes whose walls are mi-absorbent, is, on the contrary, dimin ished by a rise of temperature. Adhesive or Capillary Attraction. — The absorption of a liquid into the cavities of a porous body, as well as it? rise in a narrow tube, are but expressions of the general fact that there is an attraction between the molecules of the liquid and the solid. In its simplest manifestation this attraction exhibits itself as Adhesion, and this term we shall employ to designate the kind of force under con sideration. If a clean plate of glass be dipped in water, the liquid touches, and sticks to, the glass. On withdraw ing the glass, a film of water comes away with it. If two squares of glass be set up together upon a plate, so that they shall be in contact at their vertical edges on one side, and one-eighth of an inch apart on the other, it will be seen, on pouring a little water upon the plate, that this liquid rises in the space between them several inches or feet where they are in very near proximity, and curves downwards to their base where the interval is large. Capillary attraction — the common designation of the force that causes liquids to rise in fine tubes — is the same adhesion which is manifested in all the cases of absorp 850 HOW CROPS GROW. tiou, which have been alluded to. In many phenomena of absorption, however, chemical affinity appears to super vene with more or less vigor. Adhesive attraction is not manifested universally be tween solids and liquids, as already hinted. Glass dipped in mercury is not touched or wetted by it, and when a capillary tube is plunged in this liquid, we see no rise, but a depression within the bore. A greased glass tube de ports itself similarly towards water. Adhesion may be a Cause of Continual Movement un der certain circumstances. When a new cotton wick is dipped into oil, the motion of the oil may be followed by the eye, as it slowly ascends, until the pores are filled. At this moment the adhesive attraction between cotton and oil is satisfied, and motion ceases. Any cause which removes oil from the pores at the apex of the wick will un- satisfy their attraction and disturb the equilibrium which had been established between the solid and the liquid. A burning match held to the wick, by its heat destroys the oil, molecule after molecule, and this process becomes per manent when the wick is lighted. As the pores at the base of the flame give up oil to the latter, they fill them selves again from the pores beneath, and the motion thus set up propagates itself to the oil in the vessel below and continues as long as the flame burns or the oil holds out. In this process, the pores, if of the same material and of equal size, exert everywhere an equal attraction for the molecules of oil. The wick, above, contains indeed less oil than below, for two reasons. In the first place, gravitation, or the earth's attraction, acts most power fully on the oil below, and secondly, time is required for the particles of oil to pass upwards, and they cannot reach the summit as rapidly as they might be consumed. We get a further insight into the nature of this motion when we consider what happens after the oil has all been •linked up into the wick. Shortly thereafter the dimon- CAUSES OF THE MOT1OX OF JUICES. 351 sions of the flame are seen to dimmish. It does uot, how- over go out, but burns on for a time with continually do- creasing vigor. When the supply of liquid in the pon-us body is insufficient to saturate the latter, there is still the same tendency to equalization and equilibrium. If, at last, when the flame expires, because the combustion of the oil falls below that rate which is needful to generate heat sufficient to decompose it, the wick be placed in con tact at a single point, with another dry wick of equal mass and porosity, the oil remaining in the first will enter again into motion, will pass into the second wick, from pore to pore, until equilibrium is again restored and the oil has been shared equally between them. In case of water contained in the cavities of a porous body, evaporation from the surface of the latter becomes remotely the cause of a continual upward motion of the liquid. The exhalation of water as vapor from the foliage of a plant thus necessitates the entrance of water as liquid at the roots, and maintains a flow of it in the sap-ducts, or causes it to pass by absorption from cell to cell. Liquid Diffusion* — The movements that proceed in plants, when exhalation is out of the question, viz., such as are manifested in the stump of a vine cemented into a guage, (fig. 43, p. 248,) are not to be accounted for by capillarity or mere absorptive for.ce under the conditions as yet noticed. To approach their elucidation we require to attend to other considerations. The particles of many different kinds of liquids attract each other. Water and alcohol may be mixed together in all proportions in virtue of their adhesive attraction. If we fill a vial with water to the rim and carefully lower it to the bottom of a tall jar of alcohol, we shall find after some hours that alcohol has penetrated the vial, and water has passed out into the jar, notwithstanding the latter liquid is considerably heavier than the former. If the wa- 352 HOW CROPS GROW. ter be colored by indigo or cherry jidce, its motion may be followed by the eye, and after a certain lapse of time the water and alcohol will be seen to have become uni formly mixed throughout the two vessels. This manifesta tion of adhesive attraction is termed Liquid Diffusion. What is true of two liquids likewise holds for two solutions, i. e., for two solids made liquid by the action of a solvent. A vial filled with colored brine, or syrup, and placed in a vessel of water, will discharge its contents in to the latter, itself receiving water in return ; and this mo tion of the liquids will not cease until the whole is uni form in composition, i. e., until every molecule of salt or sugar is equally attracted by all the molecules of water. When several or a large number of soluble substances are placed together in water, the diffusion of each one throughout the entire liquid will go on in the same way until the mixture is homogeneous. Liquid Diffusion may be a Cause of Continual Move ment whenever circumstances produce continual disturb ances in the composition of a solution or in that of a mix ture of liquids. If into a mixture of two liquids we introduce a solid body which is able to combine chemically with, and solid ify one of the liquids, the molecules of this liquid will be- gin to move toward the solid body from all points, and this motion will cease only when the solid is able to com bine with no more of the one liquid, or no more remains for it to unite with. Thus, when quicklime is placed in a mixture of alcohol and water, the water is in time com pletely condensed in the lime, and the alcohol is rendered anhydrous. Rate of Diffusion. — The rate of diffusion varies with the nature of the liquids; if solutions, with their degree of concentration and with the temperature. Colloids and Crystalloids. — There is a class of bodies vbose molecules are singularly inactive in many respects, CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 353 and have, when dissolved in water or other liquid, a very low capacity for diffusive motion. These bodies are termed Colloids* and are characterized by swelling up or uniting with water to bulky masses (hydrates) of gelati nous consistence, by inability to crystallize, and by feeble and poorly-defined chemical affinities. Starch, dextrin, the gums, the uncrystallized albuminoids, pectin and pectio acid, gelatin (glue), tannin and gelatinous silica, are col loids. Opposed to these, in the properties just specified, are those bodies which crystallize, such as saccharose, glu cose, oxalic, citric, and tartaric acids, and the ordinary salts. Other bodies which have never been seen to crystallize have the same high diffusive rate ; hence the class is term ed by Graham Crystalloids.\ Colloidal bodies, when »nsoluble, are capable of imbib ing liquids, and admit of liquid diffusion through their molecular interspaces. Insoluble crystalloids are, on the other hand, impenetrable to liquids in this sense. The colloids swell up more or le*s, often to a great bulk, from absorbing a liquid : the volume of a crystalloid remains unchanged. In his study of the rates vf diffusion of various sub stances, dissolved in water to the extent of one per cent of the liquid, Graham found tbv lullowing APPROXIMATE TIMES Of «?QUAL DIFFUSION. Chlorhydric acid, »» ystalloid, 1. Chloride of sodium, " 2£, Sugar (cane,) 7. Sulphate of magnesia, 7. Albumen, volloid, 49. Caramel, " 98. * From two Greek words which signify glue-like. t We have already employed the word CrystaUoid to distingrmVi the amor phous albuiminoids from their modifications or combiPttiTts whic.v ?s.t*ent th.t aspect of crystals, (p. 107.) This use of the word was proposed *T fV^eli in 1862. Graham had employed it, as opposed to colloid iSrfl, It w*S be found that Nageli's crystalloids are crystalloid in Grilwi ^ SOLUS. 354 HOW CROPS GROW. The table shows that the diffusive activity of chlor- hydric acid through water is 98 times as great as that of caramel, (see p. 73, Exp. 29). In other words, a molecule of the acid will travel 98 times as far in a given time a* the molecule of caramel. Osmose,* or Membrane Diffusion, — When two miscible liquids or solutions are separated by a porous diaphragm, the phenomena of diffusion (which depend upon the mu tual attraction of the molecules of the different liquids or dissolved substances), are complicated with those of im bibition or capillarity, and of chemical affinity. The ad hesive or other force which the septum is able to exert apon the liquid molecules supervenes upon the mere dif fusive tendency, and the movements may suffer remarka ble modifications. If we should separate pure water and a solution of common salt by a membrane upon whose substance these liquids could exert no action, the diffusion would proceed to the same result as were the membrane absent. Mole cules of water would penetrate the membrane on one side and molecules of salt on the other, until the liquid should become alike on both. Should the water move faster than the salt, the volume of the brine would increase, and that of the water would correspondingly diminish. Were the membrane fixed in its place, a change of level of the liq uids would occur. Graham has observed that common salt actually diffuses into water, through a thin membrane of ox-bladder deprived of its outer muscular coating, at very nearly the same rate as when no membrane is inter posed. Dutrochet was the first to study the phenomena of membrane diffusion. He took a glass funnel with a long and slender neck, tied a piece of bladder over the wide opening, inverted it, poured in brine until the funnel was • From a Greek word meaning impulsion. CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 355 filled to the neck, and immersed the bladder in a vessel of water. lie sa\v the liquid rise in the narro\v tube and fall in the outer. vessel. He designated the passage of water into the funnel as endosmose, or inward propulsion. At the same time he found the water surrounding the funnel to acquire the taste of salt. The outward transfer of salt was his exosmose. The more general word, Osmose, ex presses both phenomena ; we may, however, employ Du- trochet's terms to designate the direction of osmose. Osmometer. — When the apparatus employed by Du- trochet is so constructed that the size of the narrow tube has a known relation to, is, for example, exactly TV that of the membrane, and the narrow tube itself is provided with a millimeter scale, we have the Osmometer of Graham, fig. G7. The ascent or descent of the liquid in the tube gives a measure of the amount of osmose, provided the hydrostatic pres sure is counterpoised by making the level of the liquid within and without equal, for which purpose water is poured into or removed from the outer vessel. Graham designates the increase of vol ume in the csmometer as positive osmose, or simply osmose, and distinguishes the fall of liquid in the narrow tube as nega tive osmose. In the figure, the external vessel i; intended for the reception of w.v- ter. The funnel-shaped interior vessel is closed below with membrane, and stands upon a shelf of perforated zinc for support. The graduated tube tits the neck of the funnel by a ground joint. Action Of the Membrane. — \V~hen the membrane itself has an attraction for one or more of the substances between which it is interposed, then the rate, amount, and even di rection, of diffusion may be greatly changed. Fiir. 07. 356 HOW CROPS GROW. Water is imbibed by the membrane of bladder much more freely than alcohol ; on the other hand, a film of collodion (nitre-cellulose left from the evaporation of its solution in ether,) is penetrated much more easily by alco hol than by water. If now these liquids be separated by bladder, the apparent flow will be towards the alcohol; but if a membrane of collodion divide them, the more rapid motion will be into the water. When a vigorous chemical action is exerted upon the membrane by the liquid or the dissolved matters, osmose is greatly heightened. In experiments with a septum of porous earthenware (porcelain biscuit,) Graham found that in case of neutral organic bodies, as sugar and alco hol, or neutral salts, like the alkali-chlorides and nitrates, very little osmose is exhibited, i. e., the diffusion is not perceptibly greater than it would be in absence of the porous diaphragm. The acids, — oxalic, nitric, and chlorhydric, — manifest a sensible but still moderate osmose. Sulphuric and phos phoric acids, and salts having a decided alkaline or acid reaction, viz., acid oxalate of potash, phosphate of soda, and carbonates of potash and soda, exhibit a still more vigorous osmose. For example, a solution of one part of carbonate of potash in 1,000 p:irts of water gains volume rapidly, and to one part of the salt that passes into the water 500 parts of water enter the solution. In all cases where diffusion is greatly modified by a membrane, the membrane itself is strongly attacked and altered, or dissolved, by the liquids. When animal mem brane is used, it constantly undergoes decomposition and its osmotic action is exhaustible. In case earthenware is employed as a diaphragm, lime and alumina are always found in the solutions upon which it exerts osmose. • Graham asserts that to induce osmose in bladder, the chemical action on the membrane must be different on the two sides, and apparently not in degree only, but n)«* in CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 357 kind, viz., an alkaline action on the albuminoid substance of the membrane on the one side, and an acid action on the other. The water appears always to accumulate on the alkaline or basic side of the membrane. Hence with an alkaline salt, like carbonate of potash, in the osmometer, and water outside, the flow is inwards ; but with an acid in the osmometer, there is negative osmose or the flow is outwards, the liquid then falling in the tube. Osmotic activity is most highly manifested in such salts as easily admit of decomposition with the setting free of a part of their acid, or alkali. IS yd rut ion of the membrane. — It is remarkable that the rapid osmose of carbonate of potash and other alkali- salts is greatly interfered with by common salt, is, in fact, reduced to almost nothing by an equal quantity of this substance. In this case it is probable that the physical effect of the salt in diminishing the power of the membrane to imbibe water (p. 348,) operates in a sense inverse to, and neutralizes the chemical action of the carbonate. In fact, the osmose of the carbonate, as well as of all other salts, ricid or alkaline, may be due to their effect in modifying the hydration * or power of the membrane to imbibe the liquid which is the vehicle of their motion. Graham sug gests this view as an explanation of the osmotic influence of colloid membranes, and it is not unlikely that in case of earthenware, the chemical action may exert its effect indirectly, viz., by producing hydrated silicates from the burned clay, which are truly colloid and analogous to ani mal membranes in respect of imbibition. Graham has shown a connection between the hydrating effect of acids and alkalies on colloid membranes and their osmotic rate. "It is well known that fibrin, albumin and animal mem- \>rane,swell much more in very dilute acids and alkalies, than i pure water. On the other hand, when the proportion of In case water is employed as the liquid. 358 HOW CROPS GROW. acid or alkali is carried beyond a point peculiar to each substance, contraction of the colloid takes place. The colloids just named acquire the power of combining with an increased proportion of water and of forming higher gelatinous hydrates in consequence of contact with dilute acid or alkaline reagents. Even parchment-paper is more elongated in an alkaline solution than in pure water. When thus hydrated and dilated, the colloids present an extreme osmotic sensibility." An illustration of membrane-diffusion which is highly instructive and easy to produce, is the following : A cavity is scooped out in a carrot, as in fig. 68, so that the sides remain £ inch or so thick, and a quantity of dry, crushed sugar is introduced ; after some time, the previously dry sugar will be converted into a syrup by withdrawing water from the flesh of the carrot. At the same time the latter will visibly shrink from the loss of a portion of its liquid contents. In this case the small portions of juice moistening the cavity form a strong solution with the sugar in contact with them, into which water diffuses from the adjoining cells. Doubtless, also, sugar penetrates the parenchyma of the carrot. In the same manner, sugar, when sprinkled over thin- skinned fruits, shortly forms a syrup with the \vater which it thus withdraws from them, and salt packed with fresh meat runs to brine by the exosmose of the juices of the flesh. In these cases the fruit and the meat shrink as a result of the loss of water. (iraham observed gum tragacanth, which is insoluble in water, to cause a rapid passage of water through a mem- br.mc in the samo manner from its power of imbibition, :ilili!>ugh here there could be no exosmose or outward movement. The application of ihc^' fads an 1 principles to explain- CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 359 ing the movements of the liquids of the plant is obvious. The cells and the tissues composed of cells furnish pre cisely the conditions for the manifestation of motion by the imbibition of liquids and by simple diffusion, as well as by osmose. The constant disturbances needful to main tain constant motion are to be found in fully adequate de gree in the chemical changes that accompany the process es of nutrition. The substances that normally exist in the vegetable cells are numerous, and they suffer remarkable transformations both in chemical constitution and in physi cal properties. The rapidly diffusible salts that are pre sented to the plant by the soil, and the equally diffusible sugar and organic acids that are generated in the leaf-cells, are, in part, converted into the sluggish, soluble" colloids, soluble starch, dextrin, albumin, etc., or are deposited as solid matters in the cells or upon their walls, Thus the diffusible contents of the plant not only, but the mem branes which occasion and direct osmose, are subject to perpetual alterations in their nature. More than this, the plant grows; new cells, new membranes, new proportions of soluble and diffusible matters, are unceasingly brought into existence. Imbibition in the cell-membranes and their solid, colloid contents, Diffusion in the liquid con • tents of the individual cells, and Osmose between the liq uids and dissolved matters and the membranes, or colloid contents of the cells, must unavoidably take place. That we cannot follow the details of these kinds of ac tion in the plant does not invalidate the fact of their opera tion. The plant is so complicated and presents such a number and variety of changes in its growth, that we can never expect to understand all its mysteries. From what has been briefly explained, we can comprehend some of the more striking or obvious movements that proceed in the vegetable organism. Absorption and Osmose in Germination, — The absorp- tion of water by the seed is the first step in Germinatioru 360 HOW CROPS GROW. The coats of the dry seed when put into the moist soft imbibe this liquid which follows the cell-walls, from cell to cell, until these membranes are saturated and swollen. At the same time these membranes occasion or permit os mose into the cell-cavities, which, dry before, become dis tended with liquid. The soluble contents of the cells or the soluble results of the transformation of their organized matters, diffuse from cell to cell in their passage to the ex panding embryo. The quantity of water imbibed by the air-dry seed commonly amounts to 50 and may exceed 100 per cent. R. Hoffmann has made observations on this subject, (Vs. /SY., VII, p. 50.) The absorption was usually com plete in 48 or 72 hours, and was as follows in case of certain agricultural plants : — Per cent. Mustard 8.0 Millet 35.0 Maize 44.0 Wheat 45.5 Buckwheat 46.8 Barley 48.2 Turnip 51.0 Rye 57.7 Per cent. Oats 59.8 Hemp 60.0 Kidney Bean 96.1 Horse Beau 104.0 Pea 106.8 Clover 117.5 Beet 120.5 White Clover 126.7 Root-Action* — Absorption at the roots is unquestiona bly an osmotic action exercised by the membrane that bounds the young rootlets and root-hairs externally. In principle it does not differ from the absorption of water by the seed. The mode in which it occasions the surpris ing phenomena of bleeding or rapid flow of sap from a wound on the trunk or larger roots is doubtless essentially as Hofmeister first elucidated by experiment. TliisJZow proceeds in the ducts and intercommunicating wood-cells. Between these and the soil intervenes loose cell-tissue surrounded by a compactor epidermis. Osmose takes place in the epidermis with such energy as not only to distend to its utmost the cell-tissue, but to cause the water of the cells to filter through their walls, and thus train nccess to tlio ducts. The latter are formed in young CAUSES OF THE MOTIOX OF JUICES. 361 cambial tissue, and when new, are very delicate in their walls. Fig. 69 represents a simple apparatus by Sachs for imi tating the supposed mechanism and process of Root-ac tion. In the fig., g g represents a short, wide, open glass tube ; at a, the tube is tied over and securely closed by a piece of pig's bladder ; it is then filled with solution of sugar, and the other end, £, is closed in similar manner by a piece of parch ment-paper, (p. 59.) Finally a cap of India- rubber, If, into whose neck a narrow, bent glass tube, r, is fixed, is tied on over b. (These join ings must be. made very carefully and firmly.) The space within r JTis left empty of liquid, and the combination is placed in a vessel of water, as in the figure. C represents a root-cell whose exterior wall (cuti cle,) a, is less pene trable under pressure than its interior, b ; r corresponds to a duct of vascular tis sue, and the sur rounding water takes the place of that existing in the pores Fig. 69. of the soil. The water shortly penetrates the cell, (7, distends the previously flabby membrnnes, under the ac cumulating tension filters through b into r, and rises in the tube; where in Sachs' experiment it attained a height, of 4 or 5 inches in 24 to 48 hours, the tube, r, being about 5 millimeters wide and the area of b, 700 sq. mm. When we consider the vast root-surface exposed to the soil, in case of a vine, and that myriads of rootlets and root-hairs unite their action in the comparatively narrow stem, we must admit that the apparatus above figured gives us c* very satisfactory glance into the causes of bleeding. 16 HOW CROPS GROW. Rapid Motion of Sap in the Stem. — In the stem of the plant we have commonly a resistance to root-action, so far as a flow of liquid is concerned. The ducts and sieve' cells, — in conifers, the wood-cells — though offering visibly continuous channels for the transmission of juices, are nevertheless in most cases extremely small, and while they r.;ise liquids with enormous capillary force, they retain them with the same force, and continuous motion can only be the result of a correspondingly energetic disturbance. The root-notion which can sustain a column of mercury many inches, or one of water many feet high, in a wide fibe, is greatly neutralized by capillarity as we ascend the stem from the root, or the root from its young extremities. Hoot-action is, however, unsteady in its operation, and when it declines from any cause, it is capillarity which acts rapidly within the ducts and visible channels to supply waste by evaporation. Motion of Nutritive or Dissolved Matters: Selective Power of the Plant, — The motion of the substances that enter the plant from the soil in a state of solution and of those organized within the plant is to a great degree sep arate from and independent of that which the water itself takes. At the same time that water is passing upwards through the plant to make good the waste by evaporation from the foliage, sugar or other carbohydrate generated in the leaves is diffusing against the water, and finding its way down to the very root-tips. This diffusion takes place mostly in the cell-tissue, and is undoubtedly greatly aided by osmose, i. e., by the action of the membranes them selves. The very thickening of the cell-walls by the dep osition of cellulose \vould indicate an attraction for the material from which cellulose is organized. The same transfer goes on sirniiltan/o-isly in all directions, not only into roots and stem, but into the new bti Is, into flowers and fruit. We have considered the tendency to equaliza tion between two masses of liquid separated from each CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 3(5?! other by penetrable membranes. This tendency makes valid for the organism of the plant the law that demand creates supply. In two contiguous cells, one of which contains solution of sugar, and the other, solution of ni trate tA potash, these substances must diffuse until they arc mingled equally, unless, indeed, the membranes or some other babstance present exerts an opposing ami prepondcr* aiing attraction. In the simplest phases of liffusion each substance is to a certain degree independent of every other. Nitrate of potash dissolved in the water of the soil must diffuse into the root-cells of a plant if it be absent from the sap of this root-cell and the membrane permit its passage. When the root-cell has acquired a certain proportion of nitrate of potash, a proportion equal to that in the soil-water, the nitrate cannot enter it any more. So soon as a molecule of the salt has gone on into another ceil or been removed from the sap by any chemical transformation, then a mole cule may and must enter from without. Silica is much more abundant in grasses and cereals than in leguminous plants. In the former it exists to the extent of about 25 parts in 1,000 of the air-dry foliage, while the leaves and stems of the latter contain but 3 parts. (See Wolff's Table in Appendix.) When these crops grow side by side, their roots are equally bathed by the same soil- water. Silica enters both alike, and, so far as regards it self, brings the cell-contents to the s:ime state of satura tion that exists in the soil. The cereals are able to dispose of silica by giving it a place in the cuticular cells ; tho i -guminous crops, on the other hand, cannot remove it Prom their juices; the latter remain saturated, and thus further diffusion of silica from without becomes impossi ble except as room is made by new growth. It is in this way that we have a rational and adequate explanation of the selective power of the plant, as manifested in its de portment towards the medium that invests its roots. 364 HOW CROPS GROW. same principles govern the transfer of matters from cell to cell, or from organ to organ, within the plant. Where- ever there is unlike composition of two miscible juices, diffusion is thereby set up, and proceeds as long as the cause of disturbance lasts, provided impenetrable mem branes do not intervene. The rapid movement of water goes on because there is great loss of this liquid ; the slow motion of silica is a consequence of the little use that arises for it in the plant. Strong chemical affinities may be overcome by osmose. Graham long ago observed the decomposition of alum (sulphate of alumina and potash,) by mere diffusion ; its sulphate of potash having a higher diffusive rate than its sulphate of alumina. In the same manner acid sulphate of potash, put in contact with water, separates into sul phate of potash and free sulphuric acid. We have seen (pp. 170-1) that the plant when vegetat ing in solutions of salts, is able to decompose them. It separates the components of nitrate of potash — appropriat ing the acid and leaving the base to accumulate in the liquid. It resolves chloride of ammonium, — 'taking up am monia and rejecting the chlorine. The action in these cases, we cannot definitely explain, but our analogies leave no doubt as to the general nature of the agencies that cooperate to such results. The albuminoids in their usual form are colloid bodies and very slow of diffusion through liquids. They pass a membrane of nitrocellulose somewhat (Schumacher) ; but can scarcely penetrate parchment-paper. (Graham.) In the plant they are found chiefly in the sieve-cells and ad joining parts of the cambium. Since for their production, they undoubtedly require the concourse of a carbohydrate and a nitrate, they are not unlikely genera U'd in the cam bium itself, for here the descending carbohydrates from the foliage ccnie in contact \vith the nitrates as they rise from the soiL On the other hand, the albuminoids be CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 8G5 come more diffusible in some of their combinations. Schumacher asserts that carbonates and phosphates of the alkalies considerably increase the osmose of albumin through membranes of nitrocellulose, (PhysiJc der Pflanze} p. 128.) It is probable that those combinations or modi fications of the albuminoids which occur in the soluble crystalloids of aleurone (p. 105,) and haemoglobin (p. 97,) are highly diffusible. The fact of their having the form of crystals is of itself presumptive evidence of this view, which deserves to be tested by experiment. Gaseous bodies, especially the carbonic acid and oxygen of the atmosphere, which have free access to the intercel lular cavities of the foliage, and which are for the most part the only contents of tne larger ducts, may be dis tributed throughout the plant by osmose after having been dissolved in the sap or otherwise absorbed by the cell- contents. Influence of the Membranes, — The sharp separation of unlike juices and soluble matters in the plant indicates the existence of a remarkable variety and range of ad hesive attractions. In orange-colored flowers we see upon microscopic examination that this tint is produced by the united effect of yellow and red pigments which are con tained in the cells of the petals. One cell is filled with yellow pigment, and the adjoining one with red, but these two colors are never contained in the same cell. In fruits we have coloring matters of great tinc torial power and freely soluble in water, but they never forsake the cells where they appear, never wander into the contiguous parts of the plant. In the stems and leaves of the dandelion, lettuce, and many other plants, a white, milky, and bitter juice is contained, but it is strictly confined to certain special channels and never visibly passes beyond them. The loosely disposed cells of the interior of leaves contain grains of chlorophyll, but this substance does not appear in the epidermal cells, «'K')6 HOW CROPS GROW. those of the stomata excepted. Sachs found that solution of indigo quickly entered the roots of a seedling bean, but required a considerable time to penetrate the stem, (p. 239.) Hallier, in his experiments on the absorption of colored liquids by plants, noticed in all cases, when leave? or green steins were immersed in solution of indigo, or black-cherry juice, that these dyes readily passed into and c.xored the epidermis, the vascular and cambial tissue, and the parenchyma of the leaf-veins, keeping strictly to the cell-walls, but in no instance communicated any color to the cells containing chlorophyll. (Phytopathologie, Leipzig, 1868, p. 67.) We must infer that the coloring matters either cannot penetrate the cells that are occupied with chlorophyll, or else are chemically transformed into colorless substances on entering them. Sachs has shown in numerous instances that the juices of the sieve-cells and cambial tissue are alkaline, while those of the adjoining cell-tissue are acid when examined by test-paper. (Exp. Pliys. der Pflanzen, p. 391.) When young and active cells are moistened with solu tion of iodine, this substance penetrates the cellulose without producing visible change, but when it acts upon the protoplasm, the latter separates from the outer cell- wall and collapses towards the center of the cavity, .^s if its contents passed out, without a corresponding endos- mose being possible, (p. 224.) We may conclude from these facts that the membranes of the cells are capable of effecting and maintaining the separation of substances which have considerable attrac tions for each other, and obviously accomplish this result by exerting themselves superior attractive or repulsive force. The influence of the membrane must vary in character with those alterations in its chemical and structural consti tution which result from growth or any other cause. It is thus, in part, that the assimilation of external f >od by the MECHANICAL EFFECTS OF OSMOSE OX THE PLANT. 367 plant is directed, now more to one class of proximate in gredients, as the carbohydrates, and no\v to another, as the albuminoids, although the supplies of food presented are uniform both in total and relative quantity. If a slice of red-beet be washed and put into writer, the pigment which gives it color does not readily dissolve and diffuse out of the cells, but the water remains colorless for several days. The pigment is, however, soluble in water, as is seen at once by crushing the beet, whereby the cells are forcibly broken open and their contents displaced. The cell-membranes of the uninjured root are thus appar ently able to withstand the solvent power of water upon the pigment and to restrain the latter from diffusive mo tion. Upon subjecting the slice of beet to cold until it is thoroughly frozen, and then placing it in warm water so that it quickly thaws, the latter is immediately and deeply tinged with red. The sudden thawing of the water with in the pores of the cell-membrane has in fact so altered them, that they can no longer prevent the diffusive ten dency of the mgment. (Sachs.) §4. MECHANICAL EFFECTS OF OSMOSE ON THE PLANT. The osmose of water from without into the cells of the plant, whether occurring on the root-surface, in the buds, or at any intermediate point where chemical changes are going on, cannot fail to exercise a great mechanical influ ence on the phenomena of growth. Root-action, for ex ample, being, as we have seen, often sufficient to overcome a considerable hydrostatic pressure, might naturally be expected to accelerate the development of buds and young foliage, especially since, as common observation shows, it operates in perennial plants, as the maple and grape-vine, most energetically at the season when the issue of foliage takes place. Experiment demonstrates this to be the fact. 368 HOW CROPS GROW. If a twig be cut from a tree in winter and be placed in a room having a summer temperature, the bii'ls, before dormant, shortly exhibit signs of growth, and if the cut end be immersed in water, the buds will enlarge quite after the normal manner, as long as the nutrient matters of the twig last, or until the tissues at the cut begin to decay. It is the summer temperature which excites the chemical changes that result in growth. Water is needful to occupy the expanding and new-forming cells, and to be the vehicle for the translocation of nutrient matters from the wood to the buds. .Water en ters the cut stem by imbibition or capil larity, not merely enough to replace loss by exhalation, but is sucked in by osmose actin^ in the growing cells. Under the O O G same conditions as to temperature, the t \\igs which are connected with active roots expand earlier and more rapidly than cuttings. Artificial pressure on the water which is presented to the latter acts with an effect similar to that which the natural stress caused by the root- power exerts. This fact was demon strated by Boehm (Sitzungsberichfo der fl Wiener Aknd., 1868) in an experiment which may be made as illustrated by the cut, fig. 70. A twig with buds is secured by means of a perforated cork into one end of a short, wide glass tube, which is closed below by another cork through which passes a narrow syphon-tube, ./?. The cut end of the twig is immersed in MECHANICAL EFFECTS OF OSMOSE ON THE PLANT. 360 water, TFJ which is put under pressure by pouring mercury into the upper extremity of the syphon-tube. Horse- chestnut and grape twigs cut in February and March and thus treated, — the pressure of mercury being equal to 6-8 inches above the level, JfcT, — after 4-6 weeks, unfolded their buds with normal vigor, while twigs similarly circum stanced but without pressure opened 4-8 days later and with less appearance of strength. Fr. Schulze (JLarsten's Sot. Uhters., Berlin, II, 143) found that cuttings of twigs in the leaf, from the horse- chestnut, locust, willow and rose, subjected to hydrostatic pressure in the same way, remained longer turgesoent and advanced much farther in development of leaves and flow ers than twigs simply immersed in water. The amount of water in the soil influences both the ab solute and relative quantity of this ingredient in the plant. It is a common observation that rainy spring weather causes a rank growth of grass and straw, while the yield of hay and grain is not correspondingly increased. The root-action must operate with greater effect, other things being equal, in a nearly saturated soil than in one which is less moist, and the young cells of a plant situated in the former must be subjected to greater internal stress than those of one growing in the latter — must, as a con sequence, attain greater dimensions. It is not uncommon to find fleshy roots, especially radishes which have grown in hot-beds, split apart lengthwise, and Hallier mentions the fact of a sound root of petersilia splitting open after immersion in water for two or three days. (Phytopathol- offie, p. 87.) This mechanical effect is indeed commonly conjoined with others resulting from abundant nutrition, but increased bulk of a plant without corresponding in crease of dry matter is doubtless in great part the conse quence of large supplies of water to the roots and its vig orous osmose into the expanding plant. 16* 370 HOW CROPS GROW. 5. DIRECTION OF VEGETABLE GROWTH. One of the most obvious peculiarities of vegetation is that the roots and stems of plants manifest more or less regular and often opposite directions of growth. Roots, in general, grow downwards; stems, in general, upwards, though this is by no means a universal rule, both roots and stems oftentimes manifesting either tendency in dif ferent points or at different times of their growth. Sachs describes the following mode of observing the directive tendency of root and stem. E, fig. 71, is a glass flask containing some water; it is closed above by a cork from which a young seedling is suspended by means of a wire. The flask stands upon a plate of sand, and it is shielded from the light by a paste-board cover, .72, the lower edge of which is forced down into the sand. The water in the flask keeps the enclosed air in a moist state. In the experiment, a sprouted nasturtium seed (Tropceolum majus) having a perfectly straight descend ing radicle, was placed at night in the apparatus with the radicle pointing upwards Fig. 71. and the plumule downwards. The next morning the seedling had the appearance of the figure. During the night the tip of the root curved over and the plumule sensibly raised itself. By continuing a similar experiment CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. ,">?! for a week or more, the rootlet will grow down into the water and the stem will reach the cork. As often as the position of the seedling is reversed, so often the root and stem will reverse the direction of their growth. This ex periment being carried on in total darkness, save during the short intervals necessary for observation, the directive tendency is shown to be independent of the action of light. Causes of Directive Power. — The direction of growth in plants appears to be for the most part the consequence of the action either of gravitation simply, as in those parts which extend directly downwards, or of internal tension overcoming gravitation, as in the parts which grow vertically upwards, or lastly of a combination (resultant) of the two forces in the parts which extend in the inter mediate directions. The parts of a plant, whether the individual cells or ag gregates of cells, are either in a state of tension greater or less and varying at different times, or they are entirely passive. In general, tension prevails in most parts of common plants ; the full-formed roots, stems, leaves, etc., maintain their relative positions against opposing forces, and when bent, recover themselves with more or less elasticity and completeness. There are, however, points where tension is absent or equally exerted towards all sides, and is hence unable to give direction to growth. This may be the case where the tissue, consisting exclusively of newly-formed and im mature cells, having delicate walls, possesses but little firmness, but is plastic like a semifluid substance. In such a condition of growth the cells follow the stress of gravi tation or of any external force that may be accidentally applied. Influence of Gravitation. — Most young roots are in this passive condition near the tips in the region where 372 HOW CROPS GROW. their elongation occurs. The new growth at these points simply obeys the attraction of the earth like any other limp or yielding mass, and a root made to grow* on a horizontal plate of glass, for example, is pushed along by the expansion of its young cells and the formation of new ones until it reaches the edge, when the tip inclines down ward as a wet string would do. If, however, as many times happens, the yielding tissue of new cells is partially or entirely enveloped by the "more rigid root-cap, the downward tendency may be overcome to a corresponding degree. In this case the tip keeps more or less closely the direction already given to the root, resembling in its growth a half melted substance protuded from a tube and stiffening as it issues. The passive section of the root is translated forward as the root itself extends ; the cells that to-day yield to the gravitating force, to-morrow become so rigid and firmly grown to each other as to resist the tendency of this force to coerce them to a vertical, while new cells are developed beyond, which conform to the gravitating tendency. Internal Tension, — In the upward-growing stem the different parallel and concentric tissues, viz., the cuticle, the cell-tissue of the rind, the wood-cells and ducts, and the pith, exist in a state of unequal tension. This is shown by well-known facts. If a hollow, suc culent stem, like that supporting a dandelion blossom, be cut lengthwise, the parts curve away from each other, thus, )(, and may by a little assistance be rolled together in Hat ooils. The same separation of the halves may be observed in any succulent stem, provided it be fresh and turgid. It is plain then that the pith-cells of the growing stem are compressed by the cuticle ; in other words the pith-cells are in a state of tension, while the cuticular cells are passively stretched by this interior strain. Closer in vestigation indicates that the matter is somewhat compli cated, If we strip off the "skin," from a stalk D£ garden CAUSES OF THE MOTION OF JUICES. 373 rhubarb (pie-plant,) we shall notice that it curves to a coil or spiral. This skin consists of the true cuticle with a coating of cell-tissue adhering. The tension of the latter and the passivity of the former occasion the curvature. Further dissection demonstrates that in general the cuti cle, the wood-cells, and the vascular bundles, are passive, while the cell-tissues of the rind and pith, and the corre sponding cell-tissues of the leaves, are tense. It follows from these considerations that the length of a fresh growing stem must be different from the length of its parts when separate from each other. If we divide a succulent stem lengthwise, into the pith, the wood and the rind or the corresponding parts, and accurately measure them, we shall find in fact that they differ as to length from each other and from the stem as a whole. The pith, when the wood is cut away, elongates, the wood shortens, the rind shortens still more. In the original stem the cell-tissue being united to the vascular, stretches the latter and is at the same time restrained by it. On their being cut apart, the one is free to extend and the other to shorten. Sachs gives the following comparative measurements of the stem of a tobacco plant, and of its parts after separation — the length of the stem being as sumed as 100 : Entire stem - 100 Rind - 94.1 Wood - - 98.5 Pith - 102.9 Causes Of Tension, — This tense condition of the con siderably developed stem depends partly upon the unequal nutrition of the different tissues. Those parts, in fact, ex ert tension in which rapid growth — cell-multiplication — is taking place. In the simple cell similar tension may exist, caused by the tendency of the formative layer to expand beyond the limits of the cell-wall. Another cause of tension is the different imbibing and osmotic power of the 374 HOW CROPS GROW. tissues for sap. When a fresh stem or leaf loses a few per cent of water, it becomes flabby and, except so far as supported by indurated woody-tissue, has no self-sustaining power and droops from an upright direction. On dissect ing the flabby stem lengthwise, the halves no longer curve apart, and the tension noticed in the fresh stem does not exist. The water being restored through the root, the normal turgor and original position are both recovered. In the cell-tissue, the cells themselves, so long as tension manifests itself, are fully occupied and distended with sap, and contain a highly osmotic protoplasm; the vascular tissues being the result of age and alteration in the cell- tissue, are therefore more rigid in their walls and less sensitive to mechanical strain. Upward Growth, — If a stem whose terminal parts are in a state of highly unequal tension be brought into a horizontal position, it will be found that as it makes new growth the tip curves upward until it becomes vertical. This is due to the fact that while the whole growing part elongates, the under side extends most rapidly. Hof meister has demonstrated that this curvature is not the result of increased tension in the active cell-tissue of the lower longitudinal section of the stem, but of increased extensibility on the part of the cuticular and vascular tis sues of that region, for on removing the entire cuticle from a curved onion-stalk the curvature was not increased but diminished. The question now arises, why do the passive parts of the under side of the stem that is out of the vertical n.-2 1U 8.8; 4.6 3.2 7 7.1 1 25.3 1.1 5.8;48.() 8.5 0.1 2.0 1.9 2 6.8989.4 1.7 5. s :52. 2 10. 4 3.3 4 0 3.0 2 5.5888.8 1.5 15.331.9 10.1 4.01 1.2 2.8 1 5.6010.8 4.5 4.008.9 7.0 1.6 7.9 o.a 2 S. 71 -1-2.1 -2.9 6.820.3 12.8 3.T 1.8 3.1 1 7. 40 40. H 0.2 8.228.7il3.2 3.5 2.6 1.8 5 8.97 32.3; 3.8 4.523.1! 8.710.3 3.2 7.6 17 Red clover a. 15-25 percent potash 6.25-35 " " .... c. 35-50 " " . ... 18 White clover 19 Lucern 20 Esparsette 21 Swedish clover 22 A nthyllix vainer aria 23 Green Vetches 24 Green pea, in t'.ower 25 Green rape, young * From Prof Wolff" s Mittlere Znxammensetz'ung der Asche, oiler land- und forstwiriJixclutftlirfien wic.htigen Sfoffe, Stuttgart, 1895. The above Table being more complete and in most particulars more exact than the author's means of reference enable him to construct, and being moreover likely to be the basis of calculations by agricultural chemists abroad for some years to come, has been reproduced here literally. The references and important explanations accom panying the original, want of space precludes quoting. In the table, oxide of iron, aii ingredient normally present to the extent of loss than o:ic per cent, is omitted. Chlorine is often omitted, not because absent from the pJ-tr.t, but from uncertainty as to its amount. Carbonic acid is also excluded iu a>* u*ses f >r the uke of uniformity and tanlil.y of comparison. 376 APPENDIX. 377 COMPOSITION OF THE ASH OF AGRICULTURAL PLANTS Atn> PRODUCTS. Substance. g* in.— ROOT CROPS. 3.7459.8 1.6 6.1665.4 6.8653.1 14.8 4. 35 49.4 9.6 8.2839.311.4 7. -20 50. (i 7.68!51.2 (5.27136.7 8.8 6.7 22.1 4.51 2.319.1 2.7 3.5116.0 4 6 9.6 6.314.; 26Totatoes 27 Artichokes... 28 Beets 29 Sugar beets SO1 Turnips SljTurnips* 32|Ruta-bagas 33|Carrots 34 Chicory 85!Sugar btet-headst IV.— LEAVES AND STEMS OF ROOT CROPS. 3 | 8.9214.5! 2.Ti16.8'39.0 (i.l 1 5.12 6.3 0.822.646.2 5.5 6.6! 2.3 4.7 2 8 24 10.413.814.8 13.4 17.4! 6.0 9.715 31 8.4 5.21!40.4 7.7 5.310.71-2.5 6.3i 8.714.5 2.f 2.41 4 1 1 Ij 6 36 Potatoes, August. 37 " October 38 Beets 39 Sugar beets 40! Turnips 41!Kohl-rabi 42 Carrots 43:Chicory 44jCabbage 45, Cabbage stalk 15.9629.1 21.0 17.4922.1 16.8 ,13.6822.9 7.8 16.8714.4 ::.!) 13.57 14.1 23.1 12.4660.0 0.7 10.81 48.6 3.9 6.4643.91 5.5 9.7;11.4i 5.1 4!532.'4 8!n 4.033.310.4 4.633.0, 4.7 3.2 14.3: 9.0 3.315.315.8 4.S 5.8 5.5 7. ! 8.0 0.9 LI. 7., 7.9| 8.5 1.2 :!.! 3.8 10.5 5.1 3.2 3.7 0.5 4.6 3.0 4.811.3 4.1111.320.917 81 V.— REFUSE AND MANUFACTURED PRODUCTS. 1.1 4fijSugar beet cake a. Common cake \b. Residue of maceration Ic. Residue from Centrifugal machine 47 Beet molasses 48 Molasses slump $ 49 Raw beet sugar 60 Potato slum p^ 51 1 Potato fiber !] 52 Potato juice ^ 53 Potato Skills § 54 Fine wheat flour. •. 55 Rye flour 56 Barley flour 67 Barley dust ** 58 Mai ze meal 59 Millet meal BOlBuckwheat grits 01 Wheat bran". 6-2 Rye bran (53 Brewer's grains 64 Malt 65 Malt sprouts 66! Wine grounds 67!Grape skins 68 Beer 69 Grape must 70jRape cake 3.15(36.61 8.4 3.0825.012.7 3.5385.3 " A 3.11 45.5 11.2871.1 10.5 19.02| 89.8 1.4383.8(28.0 11. 10146.31 6.6 0.9915.6 5.6 25. 3. 10.21 3.9! 6.2 27.2pJ.9l 5. 25V 13.0 0.4 3 tf. 0.5 o.a o.i ...I .:'> 6.5 •2.1 1.7 0.9 7.3! 3.4 3.1 1.5972.0 0.7 1 •; 0.47,86.0 0.9 1.D738.4 1.8. N 0 33J28.81 2J ;3.5 5.6218.9 . ... 28. 1.35 19.7 0.7225.4 6.43 24.0 8.2227.0 5.17 4. 2.7817.3 6.5634.9 4. 60 153.4 4.04149.4 87.5 62.8 6.59|24.; 7.7 3 0:14.9 2 3 xJ5.8 ff 912.9 '«).(> 3.4 2. S 5-2.0 1.048.3 2.847.3 2.528.9 6.3!45.0 0.4 0.710.1 1.6 5.8 2.1 1.3 3 1 .'. 20.0 .:.. 147.3 2.7 148.1 1.7 (.6:16.8 4.7151.8 ... 1.1 1.315.8! 3.5147.91 0.810.111.688.0 0.832.2 8.4 3.836.5 .... 33.2 0.5 1.4 1.521.0 6.329.5 8.215.515.5 7.8 13.020.8 4.4 2.232.71.... 0.9 5.6 4.9J17.7 6.5 O.lill.5ll0.9i36.9 3.3 5.7 8.2 3.9 7.1 1.7 2.5 1.9 4.8 13.0 0.9 7.5 2.1 1.6 0.5 0.6 3.5 10.2! .. 1.3 0.6 8.7: 0.2 * White turnips in the original, but apparently no special kind, t Probably the crowns of the roots, removed in sugar-making. $ The residue after ferment- Ing and distilling off the spirit. || Refuse ot starch manufacture. $ Prom boiled potatoes. ** . "* Refuse in making barley grits. Undiluted. 378 HOW CROPS GROW. COMPOSITION OF THE ASH OP AGRICULTURAL PLANTS AND r Subsidise. V.— REFUSE AND MANUFACTURED PRODUCTS. 71 Linseed cake 72 Poppy cake 73 Walnut cake 74 Cotton seed cake. 6.24123.3 10.6020.8 5.3633.1 6.95;35.4 1 1 4.6 15.9 4.3 12.2 4 3 8.6135.21 28.1 37.8 6.743.8 4.648.3 3.4 2.0 1.2 1 1 6.5 4.8 1.6 4 0 0.1 75 Winter wheat. 76 Winter rye.... 77|Winter spelt. . 7-S Summer rye.., 79 Barley SO Oats 81 Maize 82'Peas 83;Field bean.... 84 Garden bean.. 85: Buckwheat.... 86'Rape 87|Poppy VI.— STRAW. 12 4.9611.5 2.9 2.6 6.2 5.4 2.9!66.3 4.81 18.7 3.3 3.1 7.7 4.7 1.958.1 5.5611.2! 0.4 0.9 4.8 6.3 1.871.4 5.5523.41 ... 2.8 8.9 6.5 2.655.9 5.1021.6 4.5 2.4 7.6 4.3 8.753.8 5.1222.0 5.3 4.0 8.2 4.2 3.5 48.7 5.4935.3 1.2 5.5 10.5 8.1 5.2 38.0 5.7421.81 5.3 7.737.9 7.8 5.6 5.7 6.1 7.1244.4 3.8 7.8 23.1 7.0 0.2 5.4 13.8 6.0637.1 6.0 5.2:27.4 7.8 3.6 4.7 5.2 6.1546.6 2.2 3.6 18.4 11.9 5.3 5.5 7.7 4.5826.6110.81 5.7 26.5 7.0 7.1 6.7 12.4 7.8638.0 1.31 6.5;30.2| 3.5 5.1 11.4 2.5 VII.— CHAFF, ETC. RSlWheat m Spelt fOJBarley UOata ^2 [Maize cobs 1 14.23 7.7 0.9 1.310.4 1 9.2213.1 4.8 2.6, 8.9 1 0.5647.1 1.2i 4.1 3.4 #iFlax seed hulls ... 1 6.6231.1 4.3 2. 8J29. 6 10.73 9.50 14.23 9.22 13.1 0.5647.1 1.81 1.3! 1.9! 4.3 0.3i 0.9 4.8 1.9 2.5! 2.41 7.3 2. •I O-IA A\ C\ ni O 374. 2.0 3.070.8 0.3 2.5 4.41 1 2.8J 4. L.920 817. 59.9 .4 0.1 VIII.— TEXTILE PLANTS, ETC. 94 Flax Straw 95 Rotted flax stems. . 96 Flax fiber 97 Entire flax plant... 98 Entire hemp plant.. "" itire hop plant... Hops Tobacco 9!) E 102lHeath 103 ! Broom (Spartium) 104! Fern (Aspidium) Kd S.-ouriiiLr rush (Equisetum)... 10(1 S.'a-weed(.tfwcMS) 107 I'.''<'rh lta\es ii_ autumn lOsOak " " 1 ( )< t F i r " (Pinns gyfatftrit} 110 KVd pine leaves (Pinus Picea) 111 K'crd (Arundophrag.). . . (_ria} 1U l)mvn eraM (I'.vimina area- 118 Sedge (potto;) lit Rush (Junctu) 115. Bulrush (jSdrpus) IX.- 8 2 2 S 3.71136.9 2.401 9.0 0.67| 3.3 4.3034.2 4.60118.3 9.8726.2 6.8037.3 24.08127.4 5.1 7.1 22.3 11.5 *!a 8.9 5.4 5.4 51.4 03.6 5.9 10.8 4.8 9.0 15.5 23.0 8.2 9.6 43.4 11.6 3.8 5.8 16.0 12.1 2.2 5.5 10.9 15.1 3.7]10.5|37.0 3.6 5.8 2. '7 4.9 8.8 5.4 8.6 8.9 6.0 13.8 6.2 2.0 7.6 21.5 15.4 9.6 4.0 '6.4 5.9 2.5 4.6 3.4 4.5 -LITTER. 4.51!13.2 5.31 8.4 18.8 5.1 4 ,) ;y, o 2.1 2.25 36.5 2.5 12.4 17.1 8.6 3.'5 10.3 2.7 IM 4->!s 4.5 7.7 14.0 9.7 5.1 6.1 10.2 23. 77 13.2 0.5 2.312.5 2.0 6.353.8 5.7 14.3914.5 6.75 5.9 24.0 9.5|l3.9 0.6 6.041.9 3.1 4.2 24.0 3.7 1.7 88.9 10.1 0.4 4.90 3.5 0.6 4.0148.6 8.1 4.4 30.9 9.9141.4 16.4 4.4 13.1 '4"4 r>>2 i>i 2.3 1.-..2 8.2 2.s 70.1 4.01t S.O '6'2 1.2 5.9 2.0 2.S 71.5 .... .... |29.8 4.0 3.8 16.5 7.2 3.6 18.5 8. 08 33. 2 5.8086.6 7.:; «;.«; 10.3 4.2 6.4 3.0 5.3 7/2 6.7 6.4 6.5 3.3:31.5 8.710.9 5.6143.3 '5.6 14.2 X.— GRAINS AND SEEDS OF AGRICULTURAL PLANTS. 116 Wheat 117 Rye..., 118 Barley. 1 19 Oat« . . 2.07 3.512.2 1.810.9 2.5521.9 2.8 3.07 15 9 3.8 40.2 47.5 2.5 32.8 2.41 2.3 APPENDIX. 379 OF THE ASH OF AGRICULTURAL PLANTS AND PRODUCTS. Substance. X.— GRAINS AND SEEDS OF AGRICULTURAL PLANTS, 120 Spelt with husk.. 121'Maize 122 Rice with husk... 123 ! " husked 124 Millet with husk. 125 " husked 126 Sorghum 127,Buckwheat 12SRapc seed 129 Flax " .... 130 TIemp " 131 Poppy " .... 132 Madia " .... 133 Mustard " ... 134 Beet " 135 Turnip " 13(5 Carrot " 137 Peas...; 138 Vetches 13'.) Field Beans 140, Garden beans 141 'Lentils 142 Lupines 143 Clover seed 144jEsparsette seed. . . 4.2017.3J 1.8| 5.8 1.514.6 4.5 7.84,18.4 0.39123.3 4.49J11.9 1.42118.9 1.8020.8 1.0712,3.1 4.24 23.5 3.6532.2 5.4820.1 6. 1213. 6 8.6 4.813.4 1.0 8.4 5.818.6 3.314. 6.213.4J 3 1.1 12.213 1.818.8 8 0.8J 5.6 23 1.1) 9.535 .... 9.511.215.4, 7 4.30.15.9 5.810.218 5.6818.717.818.9:15 3.98:21.9! 1.2| 8.717 8.50:19.1 4.8] 6.7,38 2.81140.4) 3.7 2.40,30.610.6 3.45 40.5 3.0644.1 2.0627.8 1.8 5.2 7 ....133.517.8 _._, . 4.1137.31 0.612.2 6 4.4728.6! 2.8 6.6131. 8.0 4 8.5 4 6.7 7.5 8.0 .6120.0 .744.7 .147.2 .951.0 .023.4 . 53.6 .350.9 .348.0! .843.9; .440.4! .536.3! .431.4: .755.0! .8,39.0 .615.5: .440.21 .8,15.81 .236.3 .8:38.1 .239.2 .730.4! .1 29.1! .825.5 .233.5 623.9 .644 3.2 0.6 0.6 30 0.252.3 1.5 7.5 2.1 3.6 1.1 1.1 1.1 1.7 0.3 0.1 0.2,11.* 1.9! 3.2; 4.4 4.7 2.4> 0.4 4.2 7.1 5.6 3.5 4.1 5.1 3.8 6.8 4.7 8.8 2.11 9.4 0*7..*. 6.8 3.3 0.9 2.3 2.0 1.1 1.2 2.9 XI.— FRUITS AND SEEDS OF TREES, ETC. 145jGrape seeds 146 Alder 147i White pine 148!Redpine 149 Beech nuts 150 Acorns 151 Horse-chestnut 152! " green husk. . 153 Apple, entire fruit 154 Pear, " " 155 Cherry, " " 150 Plum, " " 2.81 5.1437.61 1.6 21.8 22.4 7.1 8.633.924.0 2.5 1.1! 8.030.713.0 3.4! 3.2 16. 1.315.1 1.539.71. 1.946.01. 3.30 22.8 10.0ill.6 24.5 20.8 64.5j 0.7 2. 36J5S. 9J.... 76.4'.... 35.7J26.1 54.7 8.5 51.9; 2.2 5.41 7.0 16.2 0.511.638.4 1.010.01 6.3 4.1 13.6 5.8 5.5 8.015.3 7.516.0 ..159.2! 0.5| 5.510.015.1 XII.— LEAVES OF TREES. . .111.7 ...10.4 2.2 l.U, 2.8 1.1 1.4 0.2i 1.4 0.6| 6.1 4.31 5.7! 1.5 . 5.1! 9.0 8.8i 2.4!. 0.9 3.3 1.8 1.3 1.1 0.3 0.1 0.3 1.7 6.4 5.6 157 Mulberry 158j Horse-chestnut, spring 159) autumn 160 Walnut, spring 161 " autmii -. 162 Beech, summer 163; " autumn It)4 Oak, summer 165' " autumn 166 FIT autumn 167, Rea pine, autumn 3.53:19.6 7.1738.8 7.5219.6 7.7242.7 7.01 26.6 4.83118.5 6.75 5.2 4.6033.1 4.90 3.5 1.4010.1 5.82 1.5 5.4|2B.7|10.2| 0.5 33.5 .... 3.921.323.4 6.0 2.9 7.840.5 8.2 1.713.9 4.626.9 21.1 2.6 1.2 9.8;53.7 4.0 2.7 2.0 'i'.s 8.636.5 7.8 3.1 15.2 0.6 6.0 44.9 4.2 3.7 33.9 .... 13.5 26.1 12.2 2.7 4.4 0.6 4.0 48.6 8.1 4.4 30.9 9.9 41.4116.4 4.4 13.1 2.315.21 8.2 8.8170.1 xni.— WOOD. 168:Grape I 8 16!) Mulberry 1 170 Birch I 2 171 |Beech, body-wood | 2 2. 75,29. Si 6.7; 6.8137.312.91 2.7 1.60| 6.514.8] 5.757.3 2.210.3 0.31 11.6 5.8 8.9J60.0 8.5 0.3 0.6516.1 3.410.8156.41 5.3 1.0 0.1 3.8 4 1 0.5 0.8 1.2 0.4 0.1 4.4 0.8 4.2 0.6 0.1 380 HOW CROPS GROW. COMPOSITION OF THE ASH OP AGRICULTURAL PLANTS PRODUCT*. Substance. P * XIII.— WOOD. ITS 17:', 171 175 17<» 177 17s 17!) 180 Iffl is:! 184 1S5 isi; its; 186 1>9 190 191 192 I'.):; 19-1 105 U* Beech, small wood 1 1 2 1.05 1.45 a! si 2.99 15.2 14.1 10.0 19.8 19.4 15.:! 14.0 11.4 0 1 1 2 1 sis 3.6 '6i4 5.6 0 1 16.845.8 10.848.0 4.873.5 7.554.0 5.251.0 8.155.9 7.5 58.4 10.1 50 8 10 0 37 9 11.6 12.3 5.5 9.3 21.7 12.2 13.1 16.4 9 fi 0.7 1.2 1.4 1.6 lie 3.1 5.4 1.3 5.3 2.9 3.0 3.0 2.3 1.7 1.3 1 3 (5.7 9.8 1.1 3.1 0.7 2.9 2.0 0.7 62 3.1 5.3 1.8 2.0 6.0 15.0 3.6 20.1 18 0 0.1 0.1 0.2 ois 0.1 0.6 6.7 0^2 4.0 0.2 0.4 0.6 1.3 41 brush Oak, body-wood [bark 44 small branches with Horse-chestnut twigs, autu'n Walnut twigs, autumn Poplar, youn°p twi^s Willow " 4' Elm, " " 1 Elm body-wood 21.9 85.8 12.0 5.2 15.3 11.8 15.3 RK. 3.8 14 7 13.7 6.0 1.6 2«5.8 9.9 4.G 7.7 5.4 0 4 7.747.8 4.2129.9 5.771.0 6.247.9 6.950.1 9.1 50.1 24 5 27.1 S.2'46.6 0.257.9 3.3 4.9 4.6 5.1 5.5 5.8 3.6 7.3 0 4 Linden 1 Apple tree. 2 1 2 6 1 XIV 2 1 1.29 0.25 0.28 0.31 0.32 — BA 1.33 Red pine White pine.. . Fir Larch Birch Beech Horse-chestnut, young, aut'n Walnut, " " Elm 1 1 1 6.57 6.40 24.2 11.15 2.2 16.1 5 3 io'.i 5.7 4 /J 4.061.3 10.670.1 3.2:72.7 8.0'60.8 4.7:62.4 7.0 5.9 1.6 4.0 2.6 2.5 8.3 1.1 0 2 0.6 0.8 1.0 1.6 0.8 1.1 0.7 8.9 2.3 15.7 8.4 81.1 1.2 0.4 "i a o a 1 0 i 7 Linden 1 Red pine 1 9, 81 White pine 1 8 3.30 2.01 8.0 3.0 3.2 1.0 3.009.8 1.4|43.7 Fir... APPENDIX. 38] TABLE II. CCSTrOSITTON OP FRESH OR AlR-DRY AGRUCTLTURAL P iODUCTS, giving tlie average quantity of Water, Sulphur, Ash, and Ash ingredients, in 1,000 parts of substance, b}T Prof. WOLFF. Substance. I.— HAY. Meadow hay.... Dead ripe hay.. Red clover White clover. . Swedish clover. Lucern Esparsette Green vetches.. Green oats 1441 60.617.11 4.71 3.3| 7.7 4.1 144 66. 2j 5.0l 1.9; 2.3i 8.61 2.9 3.419.7! 5.31.7 0.5i41.8| 3.8|2.7 160 56.5 19. 5i 0.9 6.919.2 5.6 1.7 1.5 2.1;2.1 100 60.310.6 4.7 (5.019.4 8.5 5.3 2.7 1.92.7 160 46.515.7 0.7 7.1 14.8 4.7 1.9 0.6 1.3 ... 160 60.015.2 0.7! 3.528.8! 5.1 3.7 1.2 i.ija.6 If id 45.317.9; 0.8 2.6 14.6 4.7 1.5 1.8 1.4i... 160 73 4 30 9 2 1 5 0 19 3 94 o 7 1 3 9 31.5 1!.-, 61. 8J24. 1| 2.0 2.0, 4.1 5.1 1.7 20.5 2.5,1.5 |800i 20.7S11.6! 0.4| 0.6> 17001 21.31 5.3 0.9; 0.5 Rye fodder 700 Hungarian Millet 680 Red clover 800 White clover 810 Swedish clover 815 Lncern 753 Esparsette , 785 780 820 peas 815 rape., 1850 Anthyllis vulneraria. Green vetches . . . H.— GREEN FODDER. Meadow grass, in blossom.... !700 1 23.3! 6.0 1.6 l.l! Yonng grass Rye erass Timothy Other grasses Oats, beginning to head " in blossom 1770 Barley beginning to head 750 " in blossom 1680 Wheat, beginning to head.... 770 " in blossom . . 690 21. 0| 6.1 21.81 7.2 17.0 7.1 0.4 0.6 0.8 0.6 16.6; 6.5 0.6 0.5 22.31 8.6 0.4J 0.7 22.5 5.9J 0.1: 0.7 22.4 7.8 0.4i 0.3 16.3 23.1 13.4 5.6] 0.1] 0.5 6.3| O.lj 0.5 8.6 1.9 „._. 4.6J 0.2| 1.6 13.6 2.4| 1.1 1.4 10.2 3.5| 0.2 1.6 17.6 11.6 12.3 4.5 4.6 16.7 6 13.71 5.6l.!.| 1. I 4.41 0.51 0. 0.2 1.0 0.2; 0.7 0.5| 0.6 0.5 1.1 .1 18.61 2.71 1.5' 2.2: 2.2| 1.6 1.7 2.0 2.3 1.2 6.9! O.S| 2.11 0.8 8.4 0.8 7.5! 1.7 1.4J 1.4 2.3 2.2' 1.7 1.6 2.4 1.8 1.:; 2.0 l.n 1.5 i.a 1.0 8.2 0.6 4.71 0.5 6.61 0.7 7.0 0.7I10.8| 0.4J 9.4 0.4:12.3 0.2; 5.2 0.8 6.7 0.4| 0.4 1.2 0.6 0.4 0.1 8.5 0.9| 4.1 2.0 3.9 1.8 8.1 1.2i HI.— ROOT CROPS. Potato Artichoke Beet Sugar tyeet Turnip White tnmir * Kohl-rabi Carrot Sugar beet-heads t. Chicory |750 9.4 800' 10.3 ss:5 816 909 915| 840, 8.0 8.0 7.5 0.1 9.5 8 - 6.6 800i 10.4 5.6 0.1 .7 . .. 4.3 1.2 0.8 0.4 0.8 0.4 0.7J 0.3 O.li 0.2 1.8 0.6 0.2 " J 0.8. ... 0.3 0.2 0.41 0.3 1.6! 0.8! 1.1 l.Ol 0.8 1.1 «.», .,.« 0.9 1.4 1.9! 0.5! 0.9 1.6 0.8l 1 1, 0 8^ 1.61 0.2 0.1 0.8| 0.1 0.6| 0.2 0 51 0 1 1.0! 0.6 1.9:0.6 0.40.4 1.1 0.7 1.10.8 0.90.7 0.810.3 0.7J0.4 1.210.5 0.8!0.7 1.20.3 0.60.5 0.50.6 0.410.6 0.3 ... 0.30.8 0 3 6'.50.3 o.a... 1.00.6 0.3:0.2 0.2 ... 0 50.1 0.2!... 0.3,0.4 0.4|... 0.5J... 0.310.1 O.ll.. 0.4l . * No special variety? t C'rowus of sugar beet r ota. 362 HOW CROPS GROW. COMPOSITION OF FRESH OB AIR DRY AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTS Substance. k 3 — T-H | 1 Magnesia. 1 I t ^ I j j IV.— LEAVES Potato tops, end of August. . . " " first of October.. Beet tops A* 825 770 907 Mt7 Mis s:,o S;)S s'';, 820 ui; 692 692 S20 SS.1 175 907 43 917 S(H5 :;oo 186 112 140 118 liu no 140 1.-J5 l:;l 768 •175 .(•> 'D SI 15.6 11.8 14.8 18.0 14.0 25.3 26.1 18.7 12.4 11.6 ED P 9.7 9.3 5.6 4.1 93.1 17.7 13.7 5.9 1.9 67.1 4.1 10.9 20.0 49.8 9.5 11.6 6.2 55.6 71.4 12.0 14.6 26 6 EMS 2.3 0.7 4.3 4.0 3.2 3.6 3.7 11.2 6.0 5.1 ROE 3.6 2.3 2.0 1.5 06. 2 15 4.6 2.7 0.3 48.3 1.5 6.5 5.8 9.4 2.7 2.3 i!e 13.3 19.3 0.5 2.5 .1 0 > OF 0.4 0.1 3.1 3.0 1.1 1.0 6.0 0.1 0.5 0.6 UC1 0.8 1.2 0.5 0.4 9.8 9 3.8 0.4 ois 0.1 0.3 0.5 0.7 0.3 0.3 0.4 0.3 0.9 0.1 RO 2.6 2.7 1.4 Oi6 1.0 1.2 0.6 0.4 0.5 S A 0.5 OT ( 5.1 5.5 1.7 3.6 4.5 8.4 8.6 2.7 1.9 1.3 ND 1 2.5 2.5 1 /I ;ROI 1.0 o.r 0.8 1.3 1.3 2.6 1.2 1.7 2.0 2.4 IEF1 1.0 1.2 0 7 0.9 0.6 1.1 1.4 i 1.4 3.0 2.1 1.7 1.1 0.9 JSE, 0.4 0.5 0 -1 1.2 0.5 0.7 Oi5 2.6 1.5 0.2 0.1 0.2 0.6 0.7 0.4 1.7 1.0 1.2 1.0 1.9 0.3 0.3 0.1 0.5 1.2 lO.'J iO 5 ,0.5 6'.5 iii °i5 Sugar beet tops Turnip tops Kohl-rabi tops Carrot tops Chicory tops Cabbage heads Cabbage stems. V.— MANUFAC1 Su^ar beet cake a. Common cake. . . . [machine b. Residue from Centrifugal c. Residue of maceration Beet molasses 0.5 1.1 0.4 5.6 0 2 ... 1.2 0.5 0.4 0.1 0.9 4.5 6.4 0.3 0.1 l.t 0.2 2.7i 0.6 3.8 1.2 1.4 0.6 3.0 .... 0.8 0.1 9.4 2.6 11.3 2.5 1.2, 1.4 1.2 ()..-> 2210 0.3 0.6 ois 2.3 2.1 8.5 9.5 14.4 4.3 5.5 3.0 98 i8 34.2 4.6 5.3 0 7 0.1 2.0 0.3 3.1 0.4 6i3 0.6 'o.i 0.2 0.1 1.8 0.1 9.4 0.3 0.8 0.1 .... 1.4 iii Molasses slump * Raw beet su^ar. Potato slump * Potato fiber t Potato skins J Fine wheat flour Rye flour ...... Barley flour Barley dust 1 9.9 Maize meal Millet meal Buckwheat """its 0 3 0.1 '6'6 0.1 Wheat bran Rye bran . . Brewer's grains 0.1 3.9 4.8 R 8 — ..i Malt. Dried malt Malt sprouts Wine- 0.8 0.5 1.0 0.2 0 2 6.4 8.8 4.1 5.7 2.6 1.1 1.3 0.4 1.3 1.1 I is 2 6 0.9 2.5 2.1 0.1 0.2 6.1 4.7 20.8 3.1 2,8 2.6 8.1 2.3 4.4 3.3 3.6 R 0 12.5 2.5 3.4 1.3 0.5 20.7 P.I. t 30.1 20.3 29.5 2.3 1.9 3.0 3.1 1.9 1.8 3 R 3.8 1 ° 17.7 0 1 Grape skins 0.7 0.1 0.1 1.9 1.9 1.9 0.5 0.7 1.2 0.8 0.9 1.2 lis o r, 0.6 0.4 0.1 4.9 3.0 4.6 0.7 2.5 28.2 23.7 34.1 20.0 23.6 21.2 17 () 0.1 0.1 ... Beer . . Wine Rape cake 0.1 0.3 Linseed cake. .. Walnut cake Cotton seed cake Winter wheat ....11.6 ....0.9 Winter rye Winter spelt Summer rve . . . Barley 1.3 1.7 3.9 0.1 2 3 ail Mai/c . ... 143 L80 150 49 2 10.7 58. 1 25.9 51.619.1 2.6 2.2 3.1 3.8 4.6 2.7 18.6 13.5 14.1 3.8 4.1 4.1 2.8 0.1 1.8 2.8 3.1 2.4 3.0 8.1 2.7 Fi •!<] bi-an ' Ciar.l;-ii 1> an... * K .-i'lni- fn mi spirit manufacture t Refune of starch manufacture boiled potatoes. J Refuse from nuking barley grits. t Frcno APPENDIX. 383 COMPOSITIDN OF FRESH OB AlR-DRT AGRICULTURAL, PRODUCTS. Substance. | j 3 i Magnesia. 1 4"S 1H {! 0.2 0.2 1.6 4.3 1.3 0.7 7.4 3.3 9.0 9.0 7.1 1.8 1.6 5.7 4.1 3.7 2.4 ^ 4 2.0 0.1 2.8 2.0 0.7 0.2 1.6 0.8 3.8 1.6 7.7 1.6 0.7 3.0 12.9 28.3 2.1 1 8 47.3 1.3 10.0 2.2 3.0 0.3 0.8 2.1 15.9 9.2 19.0 12.7 1.9 3.6 110.0 2.0 19.5 12 9 Maize cobs 0.2 3.6 1.5 1.3 1.8 1.4 0.2 Flax seed hulls . VIII Fln.z strav? Rotted flax stems. . Flax fiber Entire flax plant 1.9 0.7 3.4 0.2 8.8 0.8 0.5 6.0 11.7 11.9 0.2 '2'.6 4.8 Entire hemp plant Entire hop plant 30') 260 tao 180 200 100 ItiU 1-10 IS!) 1.7) 1.50 160 1'iO 1st) no 140 110 Si 143 149 146 1 to IIS l.T, 190 i:;o i:;o 131 140 Hi 120 IIS H-2 117 Hi 1 10 HO HO Us 136 28.2 74.0 59.8 197.5 IX.- 36.1 18.9 58.9 204.4 118.0 57.4 41 7 Hops Tobacco Heath . . Broom (Sparliurri) Fern (Aspidium) Scouring rush (Equisetum) . . Sea-weed (Pucus) Beech leaves Oak leaves Fir leaves (Pinm sylvestris).. Red pine leaves (Pinuspiced) Reed (Arundo phrag ) 11.8 48.9 38.5 69.5 45.6 74.4 ;EDS 17.7 17.3 21.8 ->(! ! 1.2 0.7 3.3 23. 1 16.7 7.2 OF 5.5 5.4 •j.s 4 2 '6!i 5.1 3.0 7.7 A.GR 0.6 0.3 o.i; 1 0 1.1 1.1 0.5 2.9 2.9 2.2 ICTJI 2.2 1.9 1.8 O 4.9 7.4 2.3 3.7 4.3 5.4 .Till 0.6 0.5 0.5 1 0 1.9 4.0 0.8 4.7 2.9 4.8 IAL 8.2 8.2 7. -2 0.5 1.4 1.1 2.3 4.0 4.2 PLA 0.4 0.4 0.5 0,1 o'n 0.1 0.4 '6!i 0.2 '6!2 1.3 0.4 0.1 1.0 1.8 2.0 2.5 4.2 0.8 0.9 1.5 34.3 27.5 21.8 5.0 32.2 :NTS. 0.3 0.3 5.9 12.3 ir/s 0.3 0.4 0.1 20 5 0.5 Sed"-e (Carex) 3.9 6.5 3.9 1.5 1.7 1.4 1.7 Y.9 i'.a Rush (Juncus) Bulrush (Scirpus) X.— GRAINS AND Wheat . Rye Barley Oats • Spelt, with husk Maize SO 12.3 69.0 3.4 39.1 12.3 16.0 9.2 37.3 32.2 48.1 52.2 37.8 48.7 35.0 74.8 24.2 20.7 6.2 3.3 12.7 0.8 4.7 2.3 4.2 ? 1 8.8 10.4 9.7 7.1 6.0 9.1 7.7 14.3 9.8 6.3 0.6] 0.2 3.1 0.2 0.4 0.7 0.5 D 6 0.4 0.6 0.4 0.5 2.2 8.4 0.3 3.6 0.9 a 2 1.8 5.9 0.5 3.3 2.2 2.4 12 4.6 4.2 2.7 5.0 3.9 9.2 3.0 5.0 1.9 1.8 -O 0.3 3.5 0.1 0.4 '6"2 0.3 5.2 2.7 11.3 18.5 7.1, 7.6i 6.1 29.0 1.2 0,6 7. -2 5^5 3-2.6 1.7 9.1 6.6 8.1 4.4 16.4 13.0 17.5 16.4 14.7 7.6 14.1 11.8 8.8! 7.9! Rice, with husk kk husked . Millet, with husk " husked Sorghum 1.2 "c t 0.4 5.7 1.7 0.9 1.0 0.2 4.0 02 0 4 '6!2 0.1 "r!i 2.3 0.2 4.6 'j>"5 0 6 0 2, 's'a 1.7 io'i 0.8 7.8 2.7 2 4 Buckwheat Rape seed... Flax " Hemp ** Poppy "*• Mustard " Beet " Turnip " Carrot " Peas . . . . Vetches .. 384 HOW CROPS GROW. COMPOSITION OF FRESH OR AIR DRY AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTS. £fubstance. | . j' 1 Magnesia . 1 ^•8 P | j X.— GRAINS AND SEEDS OF AGRICULTURAL PLANTS. 11.61 1.51 0.41 Field beans 1411 29.6 12 0 041 20 15 Garden beans 148J 20 1 11 5 0 8J 2 0 2 0 Lentils 134; 178 77 18 04! 09 Lupines 138' 84.011.4 6*0 2'li 27 Clover seed. l.V) 36 ') 1.'! s 02l 45' 23 Esnarsette seed. . . IfiOl 37.6 10.8 1.1 2.5 11.9 7.8 6.3 s.l I-.1.! '.HI 1.0 0.2 0.32.5 ... 0.2 0.6|. . 2.3 0.3 0.6!.. . 1.7 0.9| 0.5'... 1.2 0.3] 0.4J2.8 XL— FRUITS AND SEEDS OF TREES, ETC. Grape seeds Alder " Beech nuts Acorns, fresh " dried Horse-chestnuts, fresh. Apple, entire frui Pear, " Cherry, " Plum, huak. . 1201 24.7 140 44.2 7.1 16.6 180 27.1 6.2 i) 6 6.2 ir.s 18.3 11.8 in.' 12.0 7.1 318 8.0 6.1 840 2.7 1.0 800 4.1 2.2 rso 4.3 2.2 820 4.0 2.4 XlLc-LEAVES OF 2.1 8.4 o.i 3.5 13.6 2.7 3.1 6.7 0.1 0'.5 0.7 0.1 1.0 1.3 0.1 1.4 0.1 0.8 o'.: 0.2 0.1 0.4 0.2 0.3 0.1 0.2 0.3 0.2 0.4 TREES. 5-21 ir. 0.5 'I V. A 0.4 0.2 0.6 0.2 0.7 0.2 0.61 0.2 0.8 0.1 ... l.l 0.6 o'.i ... O.S 0.1 (i,! 0.3 0.8 0.1 0.4 0.1 .. 0.1 0,1 o'.i .. 0.1 ... ... Mulberry ..................... 16701 11 Horse-chestnut, spring ........ 700 21.5 autumn ...... 600| Wainut, sprinjr .............. 700 " autumn ............ 600 Beech, summer ........ ...... 750 " autumn _____ .......... 660 Oak, summer ................. 1700 " autumn Fir, autumn Red pine, autumn 2.8 30.1! 23. 2! 28.4 12.1 30.5 ! 18.8 6.9 9.9 7.6| ... 2.2 0.2 1.6| 0.2 3.0 4.6 12.21 6.2; 15.3i 4.4 18.1 8.6 '.i.:. 8.6 •l.o 1J 0.1 4.1 5.0 1.3 0.6 0.8 8.6 0.5 4.2| 1-2 4.9 0.6 0.3 0.1 l.l 0.8 0.6 0.2 o '.i 0.4 1.8 0.1 1.8 1.1 10.3 0.1 1.1 0.4 0.6 l.fl 0.9 6.1 1.3 0.3 0.8 0'.3 2.1| 0.7 18.4 XIII.— WOOD. (AlR-DRY.) Mulberry 160 160 160 L60 160 (60 160 160 160 13.7 2.6 5.5 8.9 12.3 5.1 10.2 28.1 25 5 0.9 0.3 0.9 1.4 1.7 0.5 2.0 5.5 39 2.0 0.2 0.2 0.2 0.3 0.2 Birch Bec'ch, body-wood " small wood " brush Oak, body-wood " small branches with bark Horse-chestnut, young wood in autumn Walnut Apple tree L60 160 160 160 160 11.0 2.1 2.4 2.8 8,7 1.3 0.1 0.4 0.3 0.4 0.2 0.6 0.2 0.1 0.2 Jiinl pine White nine Fir Larch. . . L.6 8.7 3.0 0.6 0.2 0.2 0.8 7.8 0.3 1.4 0.5 0.6 O.S 1.5 0.2 0.1 0.6 3.1 0.3 o.i 0.3 1.8 4.1 1.0 0.1 0.6 1.8 5.9 1.5 0.1 1.2 o.a 3.7 0.3 0.1 0.1 0.8 5.5 0.9 0.2 0.3 ... 1.5 14.3 5.9 0.2 0.4 10 14.2 3.1 0.8 0.7 0.1 0.6 7.8 0.5 0.3 0.2 0.1 1.0 0.1 0.1 0.1 O.i 1 ° 0.1 0.1 ii.-.' o!a 1.8 o.- 0.1 0.4 0.7 0.7 O.l O.ll 0.1 ... XIV.-BARK. Birch 160 ! -• 1 160 160 i 61 1 160 11.3 65.8 64.4 88.8 88.1 17.1 0.4 18.5 1.3 2.3 0.5 0.6 i'.o n.'.i 0.2 <1.9 5.2 O.R •J.-J ::• 88.1 3.2 1.114.8 ().«i 0.819.6 0.7 0.2l 7.51 1.4 0.2 0.6 0.1 0.2 0.5 0.1 2.3 0.6 0,1 8,8 2.3 5.8 0.2 0.7 0.2 0.1 °:8I Horse-chestnut, yonn^ in :mt. V.'alnut. " " " Ri d pine Fir... APPENDIX. 385 TABLE IIL PBOXIMATB COMPOSITION OP AGRICULTURAL PLA.NTS AND PRODUCTS, giving the average quantities of Water, Organic Matter, Ash, Album inoids, Carbohydrates, etc., Crude Fiber, Fat, etc., by Professors WOLFF and KNOP.* Substance. Meadow hay, medium quality. Aftermath .................. Red clover, full blossom ...... HAY. ripe , full White clover, full blossom Swedish or Alsike clover (Trifolium hybridum) 16. " clover, ripe. Lucern, young in blossom. Sand lucern early blossom (Medicago intermedia) 16 Esparsette, m blossom " Incarnate clover, do (Trifolium incarnaturri). Yellow " do (Medicago lupulina) Vetches, in blossom Peas, " " , Field spurry, in blossom (Spergula arvensis) " " after blossom... Berradella, " before Italian Rye grass (Lolium italicum) Timothy (Pnleum pratense) Early meadow grass (Poa annua) Crested dog's tail (Cynosurus cristatus) Soft brome grass (Bromus mottis) (Ornithopus sativus). Orchard grass (Dactylis glomerata).. Barley grass (Ho ' , Jordeum pratense) Meadow foxtail (Alopecurus pratensis) Oat grass, French rye grass (Arrhenatherum avenaceum) English rye grass (Lolium perenne) Harter Schwingel (Festuca ?) Sweet-scented vernal grass (Anthoxanthum odoratum) Velvet grass (Holcus lanatus).. Spear grass, Kentucky Blue grass (Poa pratensis) Rough meadow grass (Poa trimalis) Yellow oat grass (Avena-flan Quaking grass (Briza media) Average of all the grasses. . 14 3 79.2 6.5 9 5145 7 24 0 1Q.1 6.213.4 29.935.8 16.7 77^7 5 6 9.4 20 3 4S 0 16.7 74.8 8.5 14.934.325.6 16.7 75.0 8.3 16.7 16.7 16.7 16.7 78.3 74.6 76.9 77.2 5.010.2 8.719.7 6.414.4 6.115.2 i 23. 1(45.0 32.9 22.0 22.540.0 26.9J35.1 16 7 77 1 6 2 13.3 3H.727.1 16.7 76.1 7.2il2.2|30.i 33.8 16.7 77.3 6.0 14.636.526.2 16.7 75 0 8.3 14.235.3'25.5 16.7 76.3 7 0 14 ftflfl 825 2 16.7 73.8 9.5ll2.6l39.822.6 16 7 75 5 7.8 7.841.726.0 16.7 77.7 16.7 75 8 7^5 15!337!226!l 14.3 77.9 7.8 8.751.416.9 14.381.2 4.5 9.7 48.8 22.7 14.383.3 2.410.1 47.225.9 14.380.2 5.5 9.548.022.6 14.380.7 5.0 14.835.031.0 14.3 81.1 4.611.640.7J28.9 14.3 14.3 80.4 79.0 5.3 6.7 9.642.0 10.639.5 27.2 29.0 14.3 75.8 9.9 11.1 35.3 29.4 14.379.2 6.510.238.9 30.2 14.381.0i 4.7 10.4 37.5 33.2 14.3SO.3l 5.4 8.940.2 31.2 14. 380. 2; 5.5 9.9:36.7 33.6 14.3!80.6 5.1 8.9!39.1 32.6 14.378.6! 7.1 8.4i37.6 3-2.6 14.379.81 5.9 6.4142.630.8 14.373.3j 7.4 5.2I42.8J30.3 14.3!79.9 -5.8 9.5i41.7'28.7 2.0 2.4 3.2 2.0 3.5 3.3 2.2 3.3 2.5 3.0 2.5 3.0 3.3 2.5 2.6 3.2 2.6 1.5 1.9 2.8 3.0 2.9 2.8 1.8 2.7 2.0 2.5 2.7 2.7 2.0 3.1 2.G * Landwirtfischaftticher Kalender, 1867, through Knop's Agricultur- Chemle, 1868, pp. 715-720. This Table is, as regards water and ash, a repetition of Table II, but includes the newer analyses of 1865-7. Therefore the averages of water and ash do not in all cases agree with those of the former Tables. It gives be sides, the proportions of nitrogenous and non-nitrogenous compounds, i. e., Al buminoids and Carbohydrates, etc. It also states the averages of Crude fiber and of Fat, etc. The discussion of the data of this Table belongs to the subjects of Food and Cattle-Feeding. They are, however, inserted here, as it is believed they are not to be found elsewhere in the English language. — t Organic matter here signifies the combustible part of the plant.— ] Carbohydrates, etc., includes fat, starch, sugar, pectin, etc., all in fact of Org. matter, except Albuminoids and Crude fiber.— $ Crude fiber is impure cellulose obtained by the processes describ ed on pages 60 and 61.— 1 Fat, etc., is the ether-extract p. SH, and contains be» sides fat, wax, chlorophyll, and in some cases resins. H HOW CHOPS GROW. PROXIMATE COMPOSITION OP AGRICULTURAL PLANTS AND PRODUCTS. Substance. STRAW. Winter wheat Winter rye Winter Bpelt.. Winter barley Summer barley Oat Vetch fodder. Pea... with clover. Lentil... Lupine... Maize... 14.3180.2 14.382.5 14.379.7 14.380.2 14.378.7 14.377.7 14.3]80.7 14.379.7 14.381.7 17.377.7 14.379.2 14.281.4 14.0)82.0 5.5 2.0,30.248.0! 1 5 3.2 1.5;27.0!54.0j 1 8 6.0 2.0 27.750.5i 1 4 5.5 2.029.848.4! 1.4 7.0 3.0,32.743.0 8.0 6.034.737.5 5.0 2.538.240.0 6.0; 7.5:28.244.0 4.0 6.535.240.0 5.010.2|33.534.0 6.5^14.027.236.6 4.4| 4.934.741.8 4.0! 3.0|39. 040.0 CHAFF AND HULLS. Wheat Spelt Kye Barley Oat Vetch Pea Bean Lupine Rape Maize cobs.. Grass, 15.0|77.0 14.3179.7 15.077.0 14.3!82.9 10.377.5 10.3J83.2 GREEN FODDER. 75.0 22.9 .029.0 83.015.5 14.3173.712.0 14. 3|77.2 14.3178.2 14.372.7 14. 3167.718.0 T.r, 13.0 8.0 i.O 4.5133. 2|36.0 2.932.841.5 3.528.2146.5 3.038.7:30.0 4.029.7i34.0 8.532.5:3(5.0 M36.6i35.0 8.010.529.5|37.0 2.547.2.33.0 3.540.0:34.0 1.444.0|37.8 before blossom . . after " Red clover, before " full " 78.020.3 White " " " 80.517.5 Swedish clover, early blossom 85.013.5 full " 82.016.2 Lucern, very young 81.017.3 " in blossom 74.0 24.0 Sand lucern, early blossom 78.020.1 Esparsette, in " [(urn) 80.9jl8.5 Incarnate clover in " (Trifdium incarna- Yellow clover, in blossom (Medicago litpulina) . Serradella, Vetches, Peas, " Oats, early blossom Rye.. (OrnWiopus sativus). Maize, late end August early " Hiiiiirnrian millet, in blossom (Panicwn germani- Sorcihum saccharatitm Sorghum vulgare. . Field epurry in blc Cabbage , stumps in blossom. Field beet leaves 90.5 Carrot leaves. Poplar and elm leaves. Artichoke stem Rape leaven 81. 5116. S 80. Oil8. 5 80.0H8.7 82.0ll6.'2 81.8 17.0 81.017.6 ...... 84.S14.6 [euro) 82.,' if,. 7 i ;.-,. i ; :•.•>.<) 74.095.1 77.321.6 80.018.0 9.8 82.0 16.1 6.7 14.2 8-2.2 70.028.0 80.017.3 L.a 3.3 .7 3.7 .0 3.5 •{.(I I.I 1.9 1.8 8.6 2.1) .7 Ury75.524.520.0!47.5 3.012.9 2.1 2.0 2.515.0 1 1 2 1.5 3.3 1 1 '2 1 1 7.0 11.5 6.6 4.B 6.5 7..'! .... ... 5.0 I.l|l0.9 4.7 5.9il5.0|ll 5 I.5J15.JU 7 3 2. 911. 9 6 7 2.3;10.4 5.3 J.O «.U. J 1.5 1.1 l.'.l 12.2 4.6 _ _ 8.0 6.015.5 3.3ll0.6 ti.5 1.4 1.7 2.0 2.0 2.0 1.0 2.0 1.5 1.1 1.4 1.3 1.2 1.5 1.5 2.0 2.0 2.0 2.5 1.6 1.4 0.8 0.7 0.7 0.8 0.8 0.6 0.6 0.6 0.7 0.8 0.6 0.6 0.8 0.4 0 6 0.6 0 B 0.9 0.5 0.5 1.5 1.4 ? 0.7 0.4 0.8 0.5 1.0 1.5 0.8 2.0 APPENDIX. PROXIMATE COMPOSITION OF AGRICULTURAL PLANTS AND PRODUCTS. Substance. I Organic \Mdtter. -. 1 X «- tj !* '* * 1 ROOTS AND TUBERS. ,Potato 95. OJ24. 1| Jerusalem Artichoke 80.0|18.9 Turnip Chervil? (Koerbelriibe) 76.0;23.1 Kohl-rabi 88.0,10.8 Field beets (about 3 Ibs. weight) 88.0 11 . 1 Su<:ar beets (1-2 Ibs.) 81.517.7 Ruta-bagas (about 3 Ibs.) 87.012.0 Cai-rot (about ft Ib.) 86.014.0 Giant carrot (1-2 Ibs.) 87.0 12.2 Turnips (Stoppelriibe) 91.5 7.7 Turnips (Turmpsriibe) 92.0 7.2 Parsnip 88.311.0 Pumpkin 94.5 4.5 GRAINS AND SEEDS. Rice 14.6184.9 Winter wheat 14.4J83.6 Wheat flour 12.686.7 Spelt .. 14.881.3 Winter rye 14.383.7 Rye flour 14.084.4 Winter barley 14.383.4 Summer barley 14.3)83.1 Oats 14.3182.7 Maize . 14.483.5 Millet 14.083.0 Buckwheat 14.083.6 Vetches 14.383.4 Peas 14.3:83.2 Beans (field) 14.5 S3. 0 Lentils 14.5,825 Lupines .. 14.5182.0 Acorns without shell, dry 20.078.4 " with " fresh 56.0*3.0 Chestnuts without shell, fresh 49.2 49.0 Madia seed 8.486.9 Flax seed 12.382.7 Rape seed 11.086.1 Hemp seed 12.283.6 Poppy seed 14.7J78.3 Horse chestnut 0.9 1.1 0.9 1.9 0.9 o.s 1.0 1.0 o.s 0.8 0.8 0.7 1.0 8.015.6] 3.217.0; 7.3 9.1 •2.'.', 1.1 1.015.4 1.6 9.3 1.510.8 .1 0.3 .y .0 ti .-2 0.2 ).<) 0.1 8 0.1 .1 0.1 .7 0.2 .'2 0.2 .0 0.1 .0 0.1 .0 o.a 1.0 0.1 0.-5I 7.5176.5 2.o!l3.0'67.6 0.7111. 8174.1 3.9110.054. 2.0|ll.069.2 1.610.5172.5 2.3 9.0165.9 s K; 2.6 9.666.6 3.012.060. 2.1110. 0168.0 3. OJ14. 5:62.1 2.4 SI 10 .059.615.0 2.5 2.327.5J49.2 2.5:22.4:52.3 3.5!25.5|45. 3.0123.8)52.0 3.534.533.014. 5.068.8 2.0i36.5 3.0145.2 4.722.9146. 5.0!20.5|55.0 3.9|19.4!55.4 4.216.355. 7.0I17.5J54.7 1.210.5158.3 0.9: 0.5 3.0 1.5 0.7 1.2 .51 1.5 3.5 2.0 1.6 2.5 2.5 6.0 7.0 1.0 5 11 •2.7 2.5 2.0 2.6 .0 4.3 2.3 2.5 018 „. 041.0 7.237.0 10.3140.0 2.133.6 6.1:41.0 4.02.30 212 REFUSE. beet cake [chine 70 .0 26 . 6 " " residue from centrifugal ma- 82.0 16.8 Potato slump Rye slump Maize slump Molasses slump Brewer's grains Malt sprouts Fresh malt with sprouts . . Dry malt without sprouts. Wheat bran Rye bran Rape cake Linseed cake Gold of pleasure cake maceration.... 6 6.6 94.8 4.6 89.010.5 89.010.5 92.0 6.3 76.6 22.2 8.085.2 47.550.8 4.2193.1 13.181.8 12.5;s3.0j 15.0J77.6 11.5180.6! 15.0178.1, 1.8 818.5 012.2 4.4 14 4.5J14 7.428 7 928 6 928 4.911.1 6.823.044.717.5 6.539.5 8.876.3 6.2 050.017.8 553.515.0 3J33.5;15. 3141.311.. 5)37.1 12.5 0.2 0.1 0.1 0.1 0.4 1.2 1.6 2.5 1.5 2.5 3.8 3.5 010.0 80 388 HOW CROPS GROW. PROXIMATE COMPOSITION OF AGRICULTURAL PLANTS AND PRODUCT* Substance. REFUSE. Poppy cake Hemp cake Beechnut cake " without shells Beet molasses Potato fiber. . . 10.0181.6 10.585.5 10.084.8 12.579.8 12.5 16.71 82.6J17.1 72.5 10.8 .432.537.711.4 4.027.036.522.0 5.224.031.320.5 5.5 i'.s 7.737.3:36.9 8.064.5 0.815.0 8 J 6.5 7.5 COFFEE. TEA. Coffee bean Chocolate bean.. Black China tea. Green " " . 7.0 IQ.0'49. 0134. 0112.4 4.020.052.013.044.0 6.0 5.032.040.0 2.0 6.0 5.027.045.0 2.0 TABLE IV. DETAILED ANALYSES OF BREAD GRAINS. Analyst. WHEAT. PromElsaes 44 Saxony...... k* America 44 Flanders 44 Odessa 44 Tanganrock. . " Poland 44 Hungary 44 Egypt 14.659.7 11.864.4 10.963.4 10.761.0 14.359.6 13.6 57.9 21.553.4 13.4 62.2 20.655.4 7.211.2 1.42.6 3.81.2 9.21.0 6.31.5 7.91.9 6.81.5 5.41.1 Prom Hessia. , 44 France.. 14 Saxony. 6.01.1 RYE. 13.6150.6 11.656.510.21. 9.164.9 9.6|56.7 1.7 2.5 8.3 1.8 1.7 2.3 1.7 1.7 1.8 .6ll4.0!Boussinganlt. .6 15.6;Wunder. .6110.8' Poison, .714.6Peligot .415.2 " .614.8 .913.2 1.714.5 1.614.8 Prom Salzmiinde, Prussia 10.550.3 13.253.7 9.360.4 0.42. 6. 4J2.1 BARLEY. 5.52. 4.22.6 1.22. OATS. 1.8115.0 2.214.1 1.418.3 3.3|16.5 Fresenius. Payen. A. Miiller. Wolff. 3.8'15. .8 12.0 2.4 7 Wolff. Poison. 15.0 Grouven. •om Vienna 8.8155.4 15.732.2 10.2| ... |6 i 9.6 io!6 AT. 1.0 1.8 8.5 12.7 4.1 |2.7 2'. 5 2.0 2.4 14.6 A. Miiller. 12.9 Krocker. 12.6 Anderson. 12.7|Bibra. 13.7 " 13.0 Bouasingault. 14.2 Horsford & Krocket 14.0Zenneck. BU< 2.6178.9 3.676.7 13.1 .... JKWHE 3.810.9 4.31.3 ....3.9 8.537.8 9.145.0 7.i'6.4 22.0 Untiueked Prom Saxony 44 America " Galacz. 14 Switzerland MAIZE. 4.9 15. £ 12.5 3.2|10.5|HellriegeL 1.7 12.0 Poison. 1.811.8 " .. lO.GBibr*. APPENDIX. 889 DETAILED ANALYSES OP BREAD GRAINS. Analyst. From Piemont 44 Patna 44 Piemont 44 East Indies 7.5 7.279.9 7.8 5.9 73.9 .... 0.5 1.60.1 .... 0.2 2.30.9 0.9 0.5 3.4 2.0 0.5114.6 Boussinganlt 0.9 9.8 Poison. 0.3 13.7 Pehgot. .. 14.0Bibra. MILLET. Husked. Hagenan i20.6 13.0 44 Nuremberg |10.357.0 11.0|8.0 2.4 2.2|14.0!Boussingault 2.0 ... 12.2Bibra. TABLE V. DETAILED ANALYSES OF POTATOES, by GROUVEN. (Agricultur-Chemie, Zte Auf., pp. 495 & 355.) White Potatoes, newly dug, Various Sorts. Aver age of 19 Analyse*. unmanured. manured. Water 74.95 0.471 &[•** 1.31J 0.76 2.00 0.07 17.33 1.90 0.88 78.01 0.891 £8U» 2.02J 1.56 1.50 0.05 13.40 1.24 1.05 76.00 2.80 1.81 0.30 15.24 1.01 0.95 Albumin . . Casein Gliadin & Mncidin (?) Veg Fibrin Gum and pectin Org. Acids Pat Starch Cellulose Ash 100. 100. TABLE VL DETAILED ANALYSES OF SUGAR BEETS. 1 ^1 | Org. Acids pectin, &c. 14 1 Analyst. Hohenheim 81.5 84.1 81.7 79.5 80.0 80.0 79.9 82.7 81.8 82.1 82.5 84. 4 82.7 84.1 0.87 0.82 0.84 0.90 0.70 0.68 0.65 0.93 1.16 1.14 1.05 1.14 1.42 1.20 11.90 9.10 11.21 12.07 12.90 13.37 13.32 12.34 10.15 9.25 8.45 9.80 11.57 9.82 3.47 3.90 3.86 5.09 5.00 » 1 5.' 5.5 3.' 5.' 6., T-i 3. 8.< 4.( i.as 1.05 1.36 1.52 1.20 „•— ^ n 53 24 r7 « )7 )6 i3 HI 0.89 0.99 0.94 0.88 0.70 0.74 0.60 0.79 1.12 1.15 0.93 0.69 0.68 0.77 Wolff. Ritthansen. it Grouven. Stockhardt tt M Bretschiieidw. Moeckern 44 2 Ibe. " yz " Bickendorf, 1V£ Ibs Slanstsidt, 2 Ibe Lockwitz, 1 14 Ibs. Tharand, I1/, " manured... 44 3}4 " " 4 « Silesia, nnmanured 44 manured with nitrate of soda 14 man'd with phosphate of lime Average. 81.5 0.9o' 11. 5! 8.7 1.8 0.85 890 HOW CROPS GROW. 21 8 888 88 1 §8§ 8§ 888 883 S •spioununqiv S ' _0 00 000_ ibcow • ^-»5^j I • Sioco* 3$;S cS 000 000 xcj *"•<*? tSp 53 S*w fS*°. »ncoco S«jiH 5C 00 «O t-«O is! ! 15 O *! i 00 00 a; : : . : i : j i : : : : § t ji 1 i ..* H «- s I •C o * ll 0 T ° i ;,| s • S 1 1 •• * aa ' -g s £ * - j •S i s & : s TJ'O * g £r • I. J *& r a I 1 • H *'* 1- 1 -^2 1 a 3 & £& * $ ««£ «• «